俱舍論 中有·入胎·緣起總說Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Intermediate Existence · Entry into the Womb · Dependent Origination in General
上卷證中有實有,本卷逕問「當往何趣,所起中有形狀如何?」——先以諸門盡中有之相,次辨入胎四種,中間以破我一段轉身,接著把胎兒從羯剌藍寫到出生、寫到「復起煩惱積集諸業」,一路推回下一期中有。圓圈一合,十二支就順勢立起來了。前半是實況,後半是分段表;同一件事,先看見,再算清。
一句話:中有不是生死之外的第三者,是這一期業所牽引之身的前段——認清這一點,十二支就不是十二個名詞,而是同一條相續上的十二段路。
位置(先立)
本卷即玄奘卷九,起於中有的諸門分別。此界不靠承轉套語為徵,靠的是三家分卷——光記、寶疏、頌疏各自分卷而界與玄奘全同,三重重合。三家在此標科亦不約而同:光記與頌疏皆數十一門,寶疏則以頌為單位作「五頌義門」。另須先記一事:神泰疏是殘本,世品五卷全闕,本卷無泰疏一字可繫,所以此卷之鏡只有三疏。
三個眼目
-
同一個業,牽兩重身。中有與當來那一身是同一業所引,所以「如當本有形」——光記把這一層說成如印所印、文像不殊。這一句是全卷的地基:正因為同一業,中有之滅才不另立死有,中有之趣才「一切種力皆不能轉」,五趣中有同居一腹才「非互觸燒,業所遮故」。而它的另一面同樣要緊——中有極細,細到「如不可見亦不可觸」,而無對、業通最疾、以香為食,論皆另立其門、各出其由,不同出於「細」之一字。
-
每一支都是五蘊,名字只是那一位最勝者的代表。這是分位緣起的命門。論說「若位中無明最勝,此位五蘊總名無明」,並設喻——如說王行,非無導從,只因王最勝而總謂王行。認清這一條,十二支的一切難處就都鬆了:識以「正結生時,一剎那位」定界,名色以「結生識後、六處生前」定界,六處才以「眼等已生,至根境識未和合位」定界;『該說四處生前而言六』是據滿立名;後際只用生與老死兩個名字,是因為它裝的正是中際四支的重演。可是就在這一頌上,論主著了「傳許」二字——通篇判自宗多用直陳,此處卻留了一道裂縫。眾賢《順正理》讀作「經主不信說傳許言」,《顯宗論》索性把頌改成「佛依分位說」;頌疏另從一路獨立注出「分位緣起,經部有破,論主意明,故言傳許」。而真諦舊譯此處逕作直陳,全無語氣詞。四線材料交會一處,並錄不判。
-
十二支是一帖藥,不是一張宇宙圖。經為什麼只說有情?頌答得極短:「於前後中際,為遣他愚惑」。三際之愚的十個問句,每一句主詞都是「我」——所謂三際之愚,其實只是我執在時間三段上的三種樣子。論從不正面回答那個『我是什麼』,它只是把十二支擺出來,讓提問的前提自行瓦解。所以《品類足論》說緣起通一切有為而經只說有情,二者不衝突——「素怛纜言因別意趣,阿毘達磨依法相說」。凡讀法數,先問它為誰而立、對治什麼,這一卷示範了最清楚的一次。
一義(附):緣起是有為,還是無為
有人引經證緣起是無為法——「如來出世若不出世,如是緣起法性常住」。論主不破經,只分兩種讀法:若意在說行等恆緣無明等而起、非緣餘法或無緣,故說常住,這一讀「理則可然」;若意在另立一個湛然常住的法體叫作緣起,這一讀「理則不然」,因為「生起俱是有為相故」,而且「又起必應依起者立」——一個與無明等毫不相干的常法,憑什麼說是依它們而立的緣起。
值得特別記一筆的是:眾賢在《順正理》中對這一段,不是反破,而是同調並更申之——他同樣判「由此意說,理亦可然」,同樣說「若說別法名為緣起,如擇滅等是凝然常,此必不然」,還多出一組三句式把對方的三種可能逐一堵死。系內對辯不等於逐處對立,這一條是最好的提醒。
通於全卷
本卷把同一批支切了五次:十二支是一種切法,三際是第二種,前後二分是第三種,惑業事是第四種,因與果是第五種。切法一換,看見的東西就換一樣——三際看見的是生命的段落,惑業事看見的是『煩惱造業、業生事、事又起煩惱』的閉環,因果看見的是同一支的兩面(「諸支因分說名緣起」「諸支果分說緣已生」,如父子之名,隨所觀而異)。而末後那一段順經義之釋,又把十二支重走一遍,改用可觀的流程來說。
阿毘達磨算得這樣細,理由就在這裡:同一批事實換軸重排,才記得住、用得上。至於流轉的起點與終點,論已交代明白——生死「決定無初,然有後邊由因盡故」,因為「如種滅壞芽必不生」。一部世品談盡三界五趣,落腳處只是這一句。
The previous fascicle proved that intermediate existence really exists; this one asks straight out, “To which destiny will it go, and what appearance has the intermediate existence that arises?” — first exhausting the marks of intermediate existence gate by gate, next analyzing the four modes of entry into the womb, turning midway upon a passage that refutes the self, and then writing the embryo from the kalala through to birth and on to “he again arouses the afflictions and accumulates actions,” pressing the whole way round to the intermediate existence of the next term. The circle once closed, the twelve links stand up of themselves. The first half is the state of things as it is, the second half a table of divided stages; one and the same matter, first seen and then reckoned clear.
In one sentence: Intermediate existence is no third party outside death and birth; it is the front stretch of the very body that this term’s action draws forth — and once that is seen, the twelve links are not twelve nouns but twelve stretches of road upon one and the same continuum.
Placement (established first)
This fascicle is Xuanzang’s Fascicle Nine, and it begins from the distinctions through the several gates concerning intermediate existence. This boundary is not attested by any formula of transition; it is attested by the fascicle divisions of the three commentaries — Puguang’s Record, Fabao’s Commentary, and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary each divide their fascicles independently, and their boundaries agree throughout with Xuanzang’s, a threefold coincidence. The three also mark their outlines here without prior agreement: Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary both count eleven gates, while Fabao’s Commentary takes the stanza for its unit and gives “five stanzas of gates of meaning.” One further thing must be recorded first: Shentai’s Commentary is a fragmentary text, the five fascicles of the Chapter on the World being wholly wanting, and for this fascicle there is not one word of Shentai’s to attach — so the mirror of this fascicle is of three commentaries only.
Three Points to Watch
-
One and the same action draws forth two bodies. Intermediate existence and that coming body are drawn forth by one and the same action, and so it “has the shape of the coming basic existence” — Puguang’s Record puts this layer as a seal and what the seal impresses, the figure and the image not differing. This one sentence is the ground of the whole fascicle: it is just because the action is the same that the cessation of intermediate existence has no death-existence separately established for it, that the destiny of intermediate existence is such that “no power of any kind whatever can turn it,” and that the intermediate existences of the five destinies, dwelling together in one belly, “do not touch and burn one another, being shut off by action.” And its other side matters just as much — intermediate existence is exceedingly subtle, subtle to the point of being such that “as it cannot be seen, neither can it be touched”; yet nonresistance, the swiftest supernormal power of action, and feeding upon fragrance are each established by the treatise as a gate of its own with its own reason given, and they do not all issue from the single word “subtle.”
-
Every link is the five aggregates, and the name is only the representative of whatever is most eminent at that stage. This is the vital point of dependent origination by stages. The treatise says, “if at a given stage ignorance is the most eminent, the five aggregates of that stage are named ignorance as a whole,” and sets up a simile — as when one says the king goes forth, it is not that there are no outriders and retinue; it is only because the king is the most eminent that the whole is called the king’s going forth. Once this is seen, every hard place in the twelve links loosens: consciousness has its boundary fixed by “at the very moment of rebirth-linking, the stage of a single instant”; name-and-form by “after the consciousness of rebirth-linking and before the six sense fields arise”; and the six sense fields only by “from when the eye and the rest have arisen up to the stage where faculty, object, and consciousness have not yet met.” That ‘it ought to say before four sense fields arise, and yet says six’ is a naming on the basis of completeness; and that the later period uses only the two names birth and aging-and-death is because what it holds is precisely a second performance of the four links of the middle period. Yet upon this very stanza the author has set the two words “transmitted and allowed” — throughout the treatise he adjudicates his own school’s sense mostly by plain statement, and here he has left a fissure. Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle reads it as “the Sūtra-master does not believe it and so says ‘transmitted and allowed’”; the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine simply alters the stanza to read “the Buddha spoke with reference to stages”; and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, coming by an independent road, notes that “dependent origination by stages is refuted by the Sautrāntikas, and the author’s intent is plain, and so he says ‘transmitted and allowed.’” Paramārtha’s old translation, for its part, makes a plain statement here with no modal word whatever. Four lines of material meet at one place, and they are recorded together without adjudication.
-
The twelve links are a dose of medicine, not a map of the universe. Why does scripture speak of sentient beings alone? The stanza answers very shortly: “in the earlier, the later, and the middle period, in order to dispel another’s bewilderment.” Of the ten questions that make up the bewilderment over the three periods, every one has “I” for its subject — what is called bewilderment over the three periods is in truth only three shapes taken by the grasping of self across three stretches of time. The treatise never answers head-on that question ‘what is the self?’; it merely sets out the twelve links and lets the premise of the question fall apart of itself. And so the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas says that dependent origination runs through all that is conditioned while scripture speaks only of sentient beings, and the two do not conflict — “the sūtrānta speaks with a particular intent, while the Abhidharma states things according to the marks of dharmas.” Whenever one reads a numbered set of dharmas, one should first ask for whom it was established and what it counteracts; and this fascicle gives the clearest demonstration of that.
One Further Point (Appended): Is Dependent Origination Conditioned or Unconditioned?
Someone adduces scripture to prove that dependent origination is an unconditioned dharma — “whether a Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, such is the abiding constancy of the dharma-nature of dependent origination.” The author does not refute the scripture; he only separates two readings of it. If the intent is to say that the formations and the rest constantly arise with ignorance and the rest for their condition, and not with any other dharma for condition nor with no condition at all, and that it is for this that abiding constancy is spoken of, then on this reading “the principle may be granted.” But if the intent is to establish besides this a limpidly abiding entity of a dharma and call it dependent origination, then on that reading “the principle may not be granted” — because “arising and origination are both marks of the conditioned,” and further because “origination must be established in dependence upon what originates”: a constant dharma with no relation whatever to ignorance and the rest, on what ground is it to be called the dependent origination established in dependence upon them?
One thing here deserves a particular entry: upon this very passage Saṅghabhadra, in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, does not counter-refute but is of one accord and carries the point further — he likewise adjudicates that “said with this intent, the principle may indeed be granted,” likewise says that “if a separate dharma is called dependent origination, congealed and constant like cessation through discernment and the rest, this certainly cannot be granted,” and adds besides a threefold formula that blocks off the opponent’s three possibilities one by one. Debate within the lineage does not amount to opposition at every point, and this item is the best reminder of it.
Through the whole fascicle
This fascicle cuts one and the same set of links five times over: the twelve links are one cut, the three periods a second, the division into earlier and later a third, afflictions-actions-entities a fourth, and cause and result a fifth. Change the cut and what is seen changes with it — the three periods show the segments of a life; afflictions, actions, and entities show the closed ring of ‘the afflictions make action, action produces entities, and entities again arouse the afflictions’; cause and result show the two faces of one and the same link (“the cause-portion of the links is called dependent origination,” “the result-portion of the links is called what has already arisen from conditions” — like the names father and son, differing with what is being regarded). And that last passage of explanation conforming to the sense of the scripture walks the twelve links once more, this time as a process that can be watched.
Abhidharma reckons so finely for just this reason: only when one and the same set of facts is rearranged on a second axis can it be remembered and put to use. As for the starting point and the end point of the turning, the treatise has stated it plainly — birth and death “definitely have no beginning, yet they have a final limit, because the cause is exhausted,” for “as when the seed is destroyed the sprout certainly does not grow.” A whole Chapter on the World that talks through the three realms and the five destinies comes to rest on just this one sentence.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第九 〔T29 0045c05〕
分別世品第三之二 〔T29 0045c09〕
當往何趣,所起中有形狀如何?頌曰:
〔頌·正13 T29 0045c11〕
此一業引故,如當本有形,
本有謂死前,居生剎那後。
論曰:若業能引當所往趣,彼業即招能往中有。故此中有若往彼趣,即如所趣當本有形。若爾,於一狗等腹中容有五趣中有頓起。既有地獄中有現前,如何不能焚燒母腹?彼居本有亦不恒燒?如暫遊園,況在中有。設許能燒,如不可見亦不可觸,以中有身極微細故,所難非理。諸趣中有雖居一腹,非互觸燒,業所遮故。欲中有量雖如小兒年五六歲而根明利;菩薩中有如盛年時形量周圓具諸相好,故住中有將入胎時照百俱胝四大洲等。若爾,何故菩薩母夢中見白象子來入己右脇?此吉瑞相,非關中有。菩薩久捨傍生趣故,如訖栗枳王夢所見十事:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0045c27〕
謂大象井麨,栴檀妙園林,
小象二獼猴,廣堅衣鬪諍。
如是所夢,但表當來餘事先兆,非如所見。又諸中有從生門入,非破母腹而得入胎,故雙生者前小後大。法善現說復云何通?
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0046a04〕
白象相端嚴,具六牙四足,
正知入母腹,寢如仙隱林。
不必須通,非三藏故。諸諷頌言,或過實故。若必須通,如菩薩母所見夢相,造頌無失。色界中有量,圓滿如本有。與衣俱生,慚愧增故,菩薩中有亦與衣俱。鮮白苾芻尼由本願力故,彼於世世有自然衣,恒不離身隨時改變,乃至最後般涅槃時,即以此衣纏屍焚葬。所餘欲界中有無衣,由皆增長無慚愧故。所似本有其體是何?謂死有前、生有後蘊,總說有體是五取蘊。於中位別分析為四:一者中有,義如前說。二者生有,謂於諸趣結生剎那。三者本有,除生剎那死前餘位。四者死有,謂最後念。次中有前,有色有情具足四有,若在無色中闕具三。已說形量,餘義當辯。頌曰:
〔頌·正14·正15 T29 0046a20〕
同淨天眼見,業通疾具根,
無對不可轉,食香非久住。
倒心趣欲境,濕化染香處,
天首上三橫,地獄頭歸下。
論曰:此中有身同類相見,若有修得極淨天眼亦能得見,諸生得眼皆不能觀,以極細故。有餘師說:天中有眼具足能見。五趣中有,人、鬼、傍生、地獄中有見四三二一,謂自下除上。一切通中業通最疾,𣣋虛自在是謂通義,通由業得名為業通,此通勢用速故名疾。中有具得最疾業通,上至世尊無能遮抑,以業勢力最強盛故。一切中有皆具五根,對謂對礙,此金剛等所不能遮,故名無對。曾聞析破炎赤鐵團,見於其中有蟲生故,應往彼趣中有已生,一切種力皆不能轉,謂不可令人中有沒餘中有起,餘類亦然。為往彼趣中有已起,但應往彼,定不往餘。欲中有身資段食不?雖資段食,然細非麁。其細者何?謂唯香氣,由斯故得健達縛名。諸字界中義非一故,而音短者如設建途及羯建途,略故無過。諸少福者唯食惡香,其多福者好香為食。如是中有為住幾時?大德說言:此無定限。生緣未合中有恒存,由彼命根非別業引,與所趣人等眾同分一故。若異此者,中有命根最後滅時應立死有。設有肉聚等妙高山,至夏雨時變成虫聚。應言諸中有漸待此時?為說從何方頓來至此?雖無經論誠文判釋,然依正理應作是言:有雜類生數無邊際,貪著香味壽量短促,彼諸有情因嗅此氣,貪香味故俱時命終,由愛覺先感虫身業,同時於此受細虫身。或多有情應俱生此,多緣未合住中有中,今遇多緣方頓生此。應俱生者定不異時,如有能招轉輪王業,要至人壽八萬歲時或過此時方頓與果,非於餘位。此亦應然。故世尊言:諸有情類業果差別不可思議。尊者世友言:此極多七日,若生緣未合,便數死數生。有餘師言:極七七日。毘婆沙說:此住少時,以中有中樂求生有故非久住,速往結生。其有生緣未即和合,若定此處此類應生,業力即令此緣和合。若非定託此和合緣,便即寄生餘處餘類,有說轉受相似類生。且如家牛及狗熊馬,欲增次屬夏秋冬春,野牛野干羆驢無定。前四中有若不遇時,如次轉生後四同類。豈不中有必無與生眾同分別,一業引故。如何可言轉受相似?
如是中有為至所生,先起倒心馳趣欲境,彼由業力所起眼根雖住遠方,能見生處父母交會而起倒心,若男緣母起於男欲、若女緣父起於女欲,翻此緣二俱起瞋心。故《施設論》有如是說:時健達縛於二心中隨一現行,謂愛或恚。彼由起此二種倒心,便謂己身與所愛合。所憎不淨泄至胎時,謂是己有便生喜慰,從茲蘊厚中有便沒,生有起已名已結生。若男處胎依母右脇向背蹲坐,若女處胎依母左脇向腹而住。若非男女住母胎時,隨所起貪如應而住。必無中有非女非男,以中有身必具根故。由處中有或女或男,故入母胎隨應而住,後胎增長或作不男。於此義中復應思擇,為由業力精血大種即成根依?為業別生根依大種依精血住?有言:精血即成根依,謂前無根中有俱滅,後有根者無間續生,如種與芽滅生道理。由斯初位名羯剌藍,亦妙順成此經文句:父母不淨生羯剌藍。又告苾芻:汝等長夜執受血滴增羯吒私。有餘師言:別生大種。如依葉糞別有虫生,不淨聚中生羯剌藍,故說父母不淨生羯剌藍。故與彼經無相違失。如是且說胎卵二生,餘隨所應今次當說。若濕生者染香故生,謂遠嗅知生處香氣便生愛染往彼受生,隨業所應香有淨穢。若化生者染處故生,謂遠觀知當所生處,便生愛染往彼受生,隨業所應處有淨穢。豈於地獄亦生愛染?由心倒故起染無失。謂彼中有,或見自身冷雨寒風之所逼切,見熱地獄火焰熾然,情欣煖觸投身於彼。或見自身熱風盛火之所逼害,見寒地獄,心欲清涼投身於彼。先舊諸師作如是說:由見先造,感彼業時己身伴類馳往赴彼。又天中有首正上升如從坐起,人鬼傍生中有行相還如人等。地獄中有頭下足上顛墜其中。故伽他說:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0047a17〕
顛墜於地獄,足上頭歸下,
由毀謗諸仙,樂寂修苦行。
前說倒心入母胎藏,一切中有皆定爾耶?不爾。經言:入胎有四。其四者何?頌曰:
〔頌·正16·正17 T29 0047a21〕
一於入正知,二三兼住出,
四於一切位,及卵恒無知。
前三種入胎,謂輪王二佛,
業智俱勝故,如次四餘生。
論曰:有諸有情多集福業勤修念慧,故死生時念力所持正知無亂,於中或有正知入胎,或有正知住胎兼入,或正知出兼知入住。兼言為顯後必帶前。有諸有情福智俱少,入住出位皆不正知,入不正知住出必爾,順結頌法故逆說四。諸卵生者入胎等位皆恒無知。如何卵生?從卵而出。言入胎藏,以卵生者先必入胎。或據當來名卵生者,如契經說:造作有為。世間亦言:煮飯磨麨。故說卵生入胎無失。云何三位正不正知?且諸有情若福微薄,入母胎位起倒想解,見大風雨毒熱嚴寒,或大軍眾聲威亂逼,遂見自入密草稠林葉窟茅廬投樹牆下,住時見已住在此中,出位見身從此處出。若福增多入母胎位起倒想解,自見己身入妙園林升花臺殿居勝床等,住出如前。是謂三時不正知者。若於三位皆能正知,於入等時無倒想解,謂入胎位知自入胎,住出胎時自知住出。又別顯示四入胎者,且前三種謂轉輪王、獨覺、大覺,如其次第。初入胎者,謂轉輪王,入位正知,非住非出。二入胎者,謂獨勝覺,入住正知,非於出位。三入胎者,謂無上覺,入住出位皆能正知。此初三人以當名顯。何緣如是三品不同?由業智俱如次勝故。第一業勝,謂轉輪王宿世曾修廣大福故。第二智勝,謂獨勝覺久習多聞勝思擇故。第三俱勝,謂無上覺曠劫修行勝福智故。除前三種,餘胎卵生福智俱劣,合成第四。此中外道執我者言:若許有情轉趣餘世,即我所執有我義成。今為遮彼,頌曰:
〔頌·正18·正19 T29 0047b27〕
無我唯諸蘊,煩惱業所為,
由中有相續,入胎如燈焰,
如引次第增,相續由惑業,
更趣於餘世,故有輪無初。
論曰:汝等所執我為何相?能捨此蘊、能續餘蘊,內用士夫此定非有,如色眼等不可得故。世尊亦言:有業有異熟,作者不可得。謂能捨此蘊及能續餘蘊,唯除法假。法假謂何?依此有彼有,此生故彼生,廣說緣起。若爾,何等我非所遮?唯有諸蘊,謂唯於蘊假立我名,非所遮遣。若爾,應許諸蘊即能從此世間轉至餘世。蘊剎那滅,於輪轉無能,數習煩惱業所為故,令中有蘊相續入胎。譬如燈焰雖剎那滅,而能相續轉至餘方。諸蘊亦然,名轉無失,故雖無我而由惑業諸蘊相續入胎義成。如業所引次第轉增諸蘊相續,復由煩惱業力所為轉趣餘世,謂非一切所引諸蘊增長相續脩促量齊,引壽業因有差別故。隨能引業勢力增徵,齊爾所時次第增長。云何次第?如聖說言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0047c19〕
最初羯剌藍,次生頞部曇,
從此生閉尸,閉尸生鍵南,
次鉢羅奢佉,後髮毛爪等,
及色根形相,漸次而轉增。
謂母腹中分位有五:一羯剌藍位、二頞部曇位、三閉尸位、四鍵南位、五鉢羅奢佉位。此胎中箭漸次轉增,乃至色根形相滿位,由業所起異熟風力轉胎中箭令趣產門。如強糞團過量閟澁,從此轉墮劇苦難任。其母或時威儀飲食執作過分,或由其子宿罪業力死於胎內。時有女人或諸醫者,妙通產法善養嬰兒,溫以酥油睒末梨汁用塗其手執小利刀。內如糞坑最極猥賤雜穢充塞,黑闇所居無量千虫之所依止,常流惡汁恒須對治,精血垢膩潰爛臭滑,不淨流溢鄙穢叵觀,穿漏薄皮以覆其上。宿業所引,身瘡孔中分解支節牽出於外。然此胎子乘宿所為,順後受業所趣難了。或復無難安隱得生,體如新瘡細軟難觸。或母愛子或餘女人,以如刀灰麁澁兩手,執取洗拭而安處之。次含清酥飲以母乳,漸令習受細麁飲食,次第轉增至根熟位,復起煩惱積集諸業。由此身壞,復有如前中有相續更趣餘世。如是惑業為因故生,生復為因起於惑業,從此惑業更復有生,故知有輪旋環無始。若執有始,始應無因;始既無因,餘應自起。現見芽等因種等生,由處及時俱決定故。又由火等熟變等生,由此定無無因起法。說常因論,如前已遣。是故生死決定無初,然有後邊由因盡故。生依因故,因滅壞時生果必亡,理定應爾。如種滅壞芽必不生。如是蘊相續,說三生為位。頌曰:
〔頌·正20 T29 0048a23〕
如是諸緣起,十二支三際,
前後際各二,中八據圓滿。
論曰:十二支者,一、無明;二、行;三、識;四、名色;五、六處;六、觸;七、受;八、愛;九、取;十、有;十一、生;十二、老死。言三際者,一前際、二後際、三中際,即是過未及現三生。云何十二支於三際建立?謂前後際各立二支,中際八支,故成十二。無明行在前際,生老死在後際,所餘八在中際。此中際八,一切有情此一生中皆具有不?非皆具有。若爾,何故說有八支?據圓滿者。此中意說,補特伽羅歷一切位名圓滿者,非諸中夭及色無色,但據欲界補特伽羅。《大緣起經》說具有故。彼說,佛告阿難陀言:識若不入胎,得增廣大不?不也。世尊!乃至廣說。有時但說二分緣起,一前際攝、二後際攝。前七支前際攝,謂無明乃至受;後五支後際攝,謂從愛至老死,前後因果二分攝故。無明等支何法為體?頌曰:
〔頌·正21–24 T29 0048b12〕
宿惑位無明,宿諸業名行,
識正結生蘊,六處前名色,
從生眼等根,三和前六處,
於三受因異,未了知名觸,
在婬愛前受,貪資具婬愛,
為得諸境界,遍馳求名取,
有謂正能造,牽當有果業,
結當有名生,至當受老死。
論曰:於宿生中諸煩惱位,至今果熟,總謂無明,彼與無明俱時行故。由無明力,彼現行故。如說王行,非無導從,王俱勝故總謂王行。於宿生中福等業位,至今果熟,總得行名。初句位言流至老死。於母胎等正結生時,一剎那位,五蘊名識。結生識後、六處生前,中間諸位總稱名色。此中應說四處生前,而言六者,據滿立故。眼等已生,至根境識未和合位,得六處名。已至三和,未了三受因差別位,總名為觸。已了三受因差別相,未起婬貪,此位名受。貪妙資具婬愛現行,未廣追求,此位名愛。為得種種上妙境界,周遍馳求,此位名取。因馳求故,積集能牽當有果業,此位名有。由是業力從此捨命,正結當有,此位名生。當有生支,即如今識生剎那後漸增,乃至當來受位,總名老死。如是老死,即如今世名色、六處、觸、受四支。辯十二支體別如是。又諸緣起差別說四:一者剎那、二者連縛、三者分位、四者遠續。云何剎那?謂剎那頃由貪行殺具十二支,癡謂無明,思即是行,於諸境事了別名識,識俱三蘊總稱名色,住名色根說為六處,六處對餘和合有觸,領觸名受,貪即是愛,與此相應諸纏名取,所起身語二業名有,如是諸法起即名生,熟變名老滅壞名死。復有說者,剎那、連縛如《品類足》,俱遍有為。十二支位所有五蘊皆分位攝。即此懸遠相續無始說名遠續。世尊於此意說者何?頌曰:
〔頌·正25前半 T29 0048c20〕
傳許約位說,從勝立支名。
論曰:傳許世尊唯約分位說諸緣起有十二支。若支支中皆具五蘊,何緣但立無明等名?以諸位中無明等勝故。就勝立無明等名,謂若位中無明最勝,此位五蘊總名無明。乃至位中老死最勝,此位五蘊總名老死。故體雖總,名別無失。何緣經說此十二支與《品類足》所說有異?如彼論說:云何為緣起?謂一切有為乃至廣說。素怛纜言因別意趣,阿毘達磨依法相說,如是宣說。分位、剎那、遠續、連縛,唯有情數。情非情等是謂差別。契經何故唯說有情?頌曰:
〔頌·正25後半 T29 0049a03〕
於前後中際,為遣他愚惑。
論曰:為三際中遣他愚惑?三際差別唯在有情。如何有情前際愚惑?謂於前際生如是疑:我於過去世為曾有非有?何等我曾有?云何我曾有?如何有情後際愚惑?謂於後際生如是疑:我於未來世為當有非有?何等我當有?云何我當有?如何有情中際愚惑?謂於中際生如是疑:何等是我?此我云何?我誰所有?我當有誰?為除如是三際愚惑,故經唯說有情緣起,如其次第說無明行及生老死并識至有。所以者何?以契經說:苾芻諦聽!若有苾芻,於諸緣起緣已生法,能以如實正慧觀見,彼必不於三際愚惑,謂我於過去世為曾有非有等。有餘師說:愛取有三亦為除他後際愚惑,此三皆是後際因故。又應知此說緣起門雖有十二支,而三二為性,三謂惑業事,二謂果與因。其義云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正26 T29 0049a21〕
三煩惱二業,七事亦名果,
略果及略因,由中可比二。
論曰:無明愛取煩惱為性,行及有支以業為性,餘識等七以事為性,是煩惱業所依事故。如是七事即亦名果,義准餘五即亦名因,以煩惱業為自性故。何緣中際廣說果因?開事為五、惑為二故。後際略果,事唯二故。前際略因,惑唯一故。由中際廣可以比度前後二際,廣義已成故不別說,說便無用。若緣起支唯十二者,不說老死果,生死應有終;不說無明因,生死應有始。或應更立餘緣起支,餘復有餘,成無窮失,不應更立。然無前過,此中世尊由義已顯。云何已顯?頌曰:
〔頌·正27 T29 0049b06〕
從惑生惑業,從業生於事,
從事事惑生,有支理唯此。
論曰:從惑生惑謂愛生取,從惑生業謂取生有、無明生行,從業生事謂行生識及有生生,從事生事謂從識支生於名色,乃至從觸生於受支,及從生支生於老死。從事生惑謂受生愛,由立有支其理唯此。已顯老死為事惑因,及顯無明為事惑果,無明老死事惑性故,豈假更立餘緣起支?故經言:如是純大苦蘊集。若不爾者,此言何用?
有餘釋言:餘契經說,非理作意為無明因,無明復生非理作意。非理作意亦取支攝,故亦說在此契經中。此非理作意如何取支攝?若言由此與彼相應,則愛無明亦應彼攝。設許彼攝,云何能證非理作意為無明因?若但彼攝即證因果,愛與無明亦彼攝故,應不別立為緣起支。
餘復釋言:餘契經說,非理作意為無明因,無明復生非理作意,非理作意說在觸時,故餘經說:眼色為緣生癡,所生染濁作意,此於受位必引無明故。餘經言:由無明觸所生諸受為緣生愛。是故觸時非理作意與受俱轉,無明為緣。由此無明,無無因過,亦不須立餘緣起支。又緣起支無無窮失,非理作意從癡生故。如契經說:眼色為緣生癡,所生染濁作意。餘經雖有如是誠言,然此經中應更須說。不須更說。如何證知?由理證知。何等為理?非離無明受能為愛緣,以阿羅漢受不生愛故。又非無倒觸能為染受緣,亦非離無明觸可成顛倒,阿羅漢觸非顛倒故。由如是理為證故知。若爾,便應有太過失。諸由正理可得證知,一切皆應不須更說,故彼所說不成釋難。然上所言,經不別說老死有果、無明有因,生死便成有終始者,此難非理,經意別故。亦非所說理不圓滿。所以者何?此經但欲除所化者三際愚故。由所化者唯生是疑:云何有情三世連續,謂從前世今世得生,今世復能生於後世。如來但為除彼疑情,說十二支如前已辯,謂前後中際為遣他愚惑。如世尊告諸苾芻言:吾當為汝說緣起法、緣已生法。此二何異?且本論文此二無別,以俱言攝一切法故。如何未來未已起法,可同過現說緣已生?云何未來未已作法,得同過現說名有為?由能作思力已造故。若爾,無漏如何有為?彼亦善思力已造故。若爾,就得涅槃應然。理實應言依種類說,如未變壞亦得色名,由種類同所說無失。然今正釋契經意者,頌曰:
〔頌·正28前半 T29 0049c26〕
此中意正說,因起果已生。
論曰:諸支因分說名緣起,由此為緣能起果故。諸支果分說緣已生,由此皆從緣所生故。如是一切二義俱成,諸支皆有因果性故。若爾安立,應不俱成。不爾,所觀有差別故。謂若觀此名緣已生,非即觀斯復名緣起,猶如因果父子等名。尊者望滿意謂:諸法有是緣起非緣已生,應作四句。第一句者,謂未來法。第二句者,謂阿羅漢最後心位過現諸法。第三句者,餘過現法。第四句者,諸無為法。經部諸師作如是白:此中所說為述己情、為是經義?若是經義,經義不然。所以者何?且前所說分位緣起,十二五蘊為十二支,違背契經,經異說故。如契經說:云何為無明?謂前際無智乃至廣說。此了義說,不可抑令成不了義。故前所說分位緣起,經義相違。非一切經皆了義說,亦有隨勝說。如《象迹喻經》:云何內地界?謂髮毛爪等。雖彼非無餘色等法,而就勝說。此亦應爾。所引非證,非彼經中欲以地界辯髮毛等成非具說,然彼經中以髮毛等分別地界,非有地界越髮毛等,故彼契經是具足說。此經所說無明等支,亦應如彼成具足說,除所說外無復有餘。豈不地界越髮毛等洟淚等中其體亦有,洟等皆亦說在彼經。如說復有身中餘物,設復同彼有餘無明,今應顯示;若引異類置無明中,此有何益?雖於諸位皆有五蘊,然隨此有無,彼定有無者可立此法為彼法支。或有五蘊而無有行——隨福、非福、不動行——、識乃至愛等,是故經義即如所說。所說四句理亦不然。若未來諸法非緣已生者,便違契經。經說:云何緣已生法?謂無明行至生老死。或應不許二在未來,是則壞前所立三際。有說:緣起是無為法,以契經言:如來出世若不出世,如是緣起法性常住。由如是意理則可然,若由別意理則不然。云何如是意?云何為別意?而說可然及不可然。謂若意說,如來出世若不出世,行等常緣無明等起非緣餘法,或復無緣故言常住。如是意說,理則可然。若謂意說有別法體名為緣起湛然常住,此別意說,理則不然。所以者何?生起俱是有為相故。非別常法為無常相可應正理。又起必應依起者立,此常住法彼無明等何相關預,而說此法依彼而立為彼緣起?又名緣起而謂目常,如是句義無相應理。此中緣起是何句義?鉢剌底是至義,醫底界是行義。由先助力界義轉變,故行由至轉變成緣。參是和合義,嗢是上升義,鉢地界是有義。有藉合升轉變成起,由此有法至於緣已和合升起,是緣起義。如是句義理不應然。所以者何?依一作者有二作用。於前作用應有已言,如有一人浴已方食。無少行法有在起前,先至於緣後時方起,非無作者可有作用。故說頌曰:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0050b23〕
至緣若起先,非有不應理,
若俱便壞已,彼應先說故。
無如是過。且應反詰聲論諸師:法何時起?為在現在、為在未來?設爾何失?起若現在,起非已生,如何成現?現是已生,復如何起?已生復起,便致無窮。起若未來,爾時未有,何成作者?作者既無,何有作用?故於起位即亦至緣。起位者何?謂未來世諸行正起,即於此位亦說至緣。又聲論師妄所安立作者作用,理實不成。有是作者,起是作用,非於此中見有作者。異起作用真實可得,故此義言於俗無謬。此緣起義,即是所說依此有彼有、此生故彼生,故應引彼釋緣起義。故說頌言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0050c08〕
如非有而起,至緣應亦然,
生已起無窮,或先有非有,
俱亦有言已,闇至已燈滅,
及開口已眠,若後眠應閉。
有執:更以餘義釋難。鉢剌底是種種義,醫底界是不住義。不住由種種,助故變成緣。參是聚集義,嗢是上升義,鉢地界是行義。由嗢為先,行變成起。此說種種緣和合已,令諸行法聚集昇起,是緣起義。
如是所釋,於此可然。眼色各為緣,起於眼識等。此中種種聚集豈成?何故世尊說前二句,謂依此有彼有及此生故彼生。為於緣起知決定故。如餘處說,依無明有諸行得有,非離無明可有諸行。又為顯示諸支傳生,謂依此支有彼支得有,由彼支生故餘支得生。又為顯示三際傳生,謂依前際有中際得有,由中際生故後際得生。又為顯示親傳二緣,謂有無明無間生行,或展轉力諸行方生。有餘師釋:如是二句為破無因、常因二論,謂非無因諸行可有,亦非由常自性我等無生因故諸行得生。若爾,便成前句無用,但由後句此生故彼生,能具破前無因常因故。然或有執有我為依行等得有,由無明等因分生故行等得生。是故世尊為除彼執,決判果有即由生因。若此生故彼生,即依此有彼有,非謂果有別依餘因。謂無明緣行,乃至如是純大苦蘊集。軌範諸師釋此二句,為顯因果不斷及生,謂依無明不斷諸行不斷,即由無明生故諸行得生。如是展轉皆應廣說。有釋:為顯因果住生,謂乃至因相續有果相續亦有,及即由因分生故諸果分亦生。此欲辯生,何緣說住?又佛何故破次第說,先說住已而後說生?復有釋言:依此有彼有者,依果有因有滅。此生故彼生者,恐疑果無因生,是故復言由因生故果方得起,非謂無因。經義若然,應作是說,依此有彼滅無。又應先言因生故果生,已後乃可說依果有因滅無,如是次第方名善說。若異此者,欲辯緣起,依何次第先說因滅?故彼所釋非此經義。
復次云何無明緣行,廣說乃至生緣老死?我今略顯符順經義。謂諸愚夫於緣生法不知唯行,妄起我見及我慢執,為自受樂非苦樂故,造作身等各三種業,謂為自身受當樂故造諸福業,受當來樂非苦樂故造不動業,受現樂故造非福業。如是名為無明緣行。由引業力識相續流如火焰行,往彼彼趣憑附中有,馳赴所生結生有身,名行緣識。若作此釋善順契經分別識支通於六識,識為先故。於此趣中有名色生,具足五蘊展轉相續遍一期生,於《大因緣》、《辯緣起》等諸經皆有如是說故。如是名色漸成熟時,具眼等根說為六處,次與境合便有識生,三和故有順樂等觸。依此便生樂等三受,從此三受引生三愛,謂由苦逼有於樂受發生欲愛,或有於樂非苦樂受發生色愛,或有唯於非苦樂受生無色愛。從欣受愛,起欲等取。此中欲者謂五妙欲。見謂六十二見,如《梵網經》廣說。戒謂遠離惡戒。禁謂狗牛等禁。如諸離繫及婆羅門,播輸鉢多般利、伐羅勺迦等異類外道,受持種種露形拔髮、披烏鹿皮、持髻塗灰、執三杖、剪鬚髮等無義苦行。我語謂內身依之說我故。有餘師說:我見我慢名為我語。云何此二獨名我語?由此二種說有我故,我非有故說名我語。如契經說:苾芻當知,愚昧無聞諸異生類,隨假言說起於我執,於中實無我及我所。於前四種,取謂欲貪。故薄伽梵諸經中釋,云何為取?所謂欲貪。由取為緣,積集種種招後有業,說名為有。如世尊告阿難陀言:招後有業說名為有,有為緣故。識相續流趣未來生,如前道理具足五蘊說名為生。以生為緣便有老死,其相差別廣說如經。如是純言,顯唯有行無我我所。大苦蘊言顯苦積集無初無後。集言為顯諸苦蘊生。毘婆沙宗如前已說。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正13〕中有的形狀——與將要投生的那一身同一個模樣
論(承前起問):上文已辨明中有(死後、投生前那一段過渡的身)確實存在。接下來問:這個中有將要往哪一趣去?它所現起的形狀又是怎樣的?頌說:
頌:中有與當來那一身是同一個業所牽引的緣故,所以中有的樣子就像將來那個『本有』的形狀。所謂『本有』,是指死之前、投生那一剎那之後的一段。
論:如果有一個業能牽引一個有情將要往生的那一趣,這同一個業就同時招感那個『能往彼趣』的中有。所以這個中有若是要往某一趣去,它的樣子就像那一趣將來的本有之形。
有人難問:這樣的話,在同一隻狗的肚子裡,豈不是可能有五趣(天、人、鬼、畜生、地獄)的中有一齊現起(腹中若有五子同時命終、各生一趣,五趣中有便一時在腹中頓起)?既然其中有地獄的中有現前,為什麼它不會把母親的肚子燒掉呢?
答:地獄有情就是住在地獄的本有之中,尚且也不是隨時都在燃燒(何況只是中有)。就好像暫時到園林裡遊玩一趟(有時也有不受苦的間隙),何況只是中有的階段。
再退一步說,就算承認它能燒,中有也是看不見、摸不著的——因為中有之身極其微細的緣故——所以剛才那個責難不合道理。
各趣的中有雖然同住在一個肚子裡,彼此並不互相接觸、互相燒害,這是被業力所遮隔的緣故。
欲界的中有,身量雖然像五六歲的小孩,但諸根卻很明利;菩薩的中有,則像壯年時那樣,身量周圓、具足種種相好,所以菩薩住在中有將要入胎的時候,能照亮百俱胝(百億)個四大洲那麼廣。
有人問:既然如此,為什麼菩薩的母親會夢見一頭白象子來進入自己的右脅呢?
答:那是吉祥的瑞相,與中有無關。菩薩早已捨離畜生趣(不可能再現象身)了。這就好比訖栗枳王夢見的十件事一樣:
引頌:夢見大象、水井、麨、栴檀樹、美妙的園林、小象、獼猴二事(一是獼猴身塗糞穢、一是獼猴受灌頂立為王)、又寬又結實的衣、以及鬪諍。
論:像這樣所夢見的,只是表示將來另有一些事情的先兆,並不是真如所見的那樣(夢中之象不等於實有象來)。
再者,各種中有都是從產門進入的,並不是破開母親的肚子才得以入胎——所以雙胞胎才會先出生的小、後出生的大(先入者反在內,後入者反先出)。
有人問:那麼法善現(善現尊者)所說的一首頌又該怎麼會通呢?
引頌:白象的相貌端嚴,具足六牙四足,正知而入母腹,安寢猶如仙人隱居林中。
論:答:這一頌不必非得會通,因為它不屬於三藏(經、律、論)所收。而且諸種諷誦的頌辭,說法有時會超過實情。
如果一定要會通,那就當作是就菩薩母親所見的夢相而造這首頌,也沒有過失。
色界的中有,身量圓滿得像本有一樣。而且是與衣服一同生起的,因為色界有情慚愧心增盛的緣故。菩薩的中有也是與衣同生。鮮白苾芻尼(一位比丘尼)由於本願的力量,她世世都有自然而有的衣服,常不離身、隨時改變樣式,一直到最後入涅槃時,就用這件衣纏裹遺體焚葬。其餘欲界的中有都沒有衣服,因為他們都增長了無慚無愧的緣故。
有人問:中有所像的那個『本有』,它的體是什麼?
答:是指死有之前、生有之後的那一段五蘊,總說起來體就是五取蘊(有漏的色、受、想、行、識)。在這中間依位次分成四段:一是中有,意義如前面所說;二是生有,指在各趣中結生的那一剎那;三是本有,指除去結生那一剎那、死之前的其餘各位;四是死有,指最後那一念。
依次序說,中有排在生有之前,所以有色的有情具足這四有;若在無色界,則缺中有而只具三有(無色界沒有色身,不須中有往來)。
以上已說中有的形量,其餘的義理接下來要辨。頌說:
〔正14·正15〕中有的種種門——誰看得見它、它跑得多快、吃什麼、住多久
頌:中有能被同類以及修得的清淨天眼所見;它具有最快的業通;諸根具足;沒有任何東西能對礙它;已經定向就不可轉變;以香為食;不會久住。它以顛倒之心奔向所貪的境;濕生染著香氣、化生染著處所而受生。天的中有頭朝上,人、鬼、傍生三者橫行,地獄的中有則頭朝下。
論:這中有之身,同一類的中有彼此看得見。若有人修得極清淨的天眼,也能看得見它;而一切生來就有的眼(包括天生的天眼)都看不到,因為中有太細微了。
另有一些論師說:天的中有之眼具足能力,五趣的中有——人、鬼、傍生、地獄——分別能見到四、三、二、一種,就是各自能見自類以下、除去在上者(天中有能見五趣,人中有能見人以下四趣,餘類推)。
在一切神通當中,業通最快。『凌越虛空、來去自在』就叫作通;由業所得的通就叫作業通;這種通的勢用極為迅速,所以叫作『疾』。中有具有最快的業通,上至世尊也無法遮止攔阻它,因為業的勢力最為強盛。
一切中有都具足五根(眼耳鼻舌身)。所謂『對』就是對礙(互相阻擋),中有連金剛等物都遮不住它,所以叫作『無對』。曾經聽說有人剖開燒得赤紅的鐵塊,看見裡面竟有蟲生(可見連鐵中也可入而受生)。
已經確定要往某一趣的中有一旦生起,任何一種力量都不能使它轉變——就是說,不可能讓人的中有消失而改起其他趣的中有;其餘各類也是一樣。既然為了往某一趣的中有已經生起,就只應往那一趣,決定不往別處。
有人問:欲界的中有之身要靠段食(一口一口吃的飲食)滋養嗎?
答:雖然也靠段食,但那是極細的、不是粗的。
問:所謂細的是什麼?
答:只是香氣而已。因為這個緣故,中有才得到『健達縛』(食香者)這個名字。諸多字界(語根)的意義不只一種,而讀成短音的『健達縛』,就像『設建途』與『羯建途』(同一語根而長短音不同的例子)一樣,是為了省略,所以沒有過失。
福薄的中有只能吃到臭惡的香,福多的則以好香為食。
問:像這樣的中有要住多久?
大德說:這沒有一定的期限。只要投生的因緣還沒有和合,中有就一直存在;因為中有的命根並不是另外一個業所牽引的,它與所要投生的那一趣(人等)同屬一個『眾同分』(同一類生命的共同分限)的緣故。若不是這樣,那麼中有的命根最後滅的時候,就應該另立一個死有了(可見中有與當生同屬一期,不能另算生死)。
有人設難:假設有一堆肉聚積得像妙高山那麼大,到了夏天下雨的時候,就變成一大堆蟲。那麼應該說這些中有是漸漸地等著這個時節(一個一個排隊等待)呢?還是說牠們是從什麼地方一下子同時來到這裡的呢?
答:雖然沒有經論的明文可作判釋,然而依正理應當這樣說:有各式各樣雜類的眾生,數目無邊無際,牠們貪著香味而壽量短促。那些有情因為嗅到這股氣味,貪著香味,於是同時命終;由貪愛之力喚醒了先前所感得蟲身之業(如同從睡眠中被喚起而起作用),就同時在此受得細小的蟲身。或者說,本來就有許多有情應當在此受生,只因為許多助緣還沒有齊備而住在中有之中,如今遇到眾緣齊備,才一下子同時生在這裡。
應當同時生的,決定不會前後不同時。就好像有一種能招感轉輪王果報的業,一定要等到人壽八萬歲的時候,或者更後的時候,才一下子給出果報,不會在其他時位給果。這裡的道理也是一樣。所以世尊說:各類有情的業果差別,是不可思議的。
尊者世友說:中有最多住七天;如果投生的因緣還沒有和合,就一次次地死、一次次地生(每七日一輪)。
另有論師說:最多住七七四十九天。
毘婆沙師說:中有只住很短的時間,因為中有心中樂於求得生有,所以不會久住,很快就去結生。
至於那些投生的因緣一時未能和合的中有:如果決定應當在此處、生為此類,業力就會使這些因緣和合起來;如果並非決定要託生於此處而因緣不合,就轉而寄生到別處、別類去。
也有論師說:中有會轉而受生為相似的類別。譬如家牛、狗、熊、馬,牠們的欲心增盛的時節依次屬於夏、秋、冬、春;而野牛、野干(豺)、羆、驢則沒有一定的時節。前面四種的中有若碰不上時節,就依次轉生為後面四種同類(家牛轉野牛之類)。
(論主破此說:)中有豈不是決定不會與所生之處的眾同分有別(因為中有與生有是同一個業所牽引的)嗎?怎麼可以說轉而受生為相似之類呢?
論(續):像這樣的中有,為了到達所生之處,先起顛倒之心而奔向所貪的境。它憑業力所起的眼根,雖然身在遠處,卻能看見受生之處父母交會,因而生起顛倒之心:若是男身,就緣著母親生起男性的欲愛;若是女身,就緣著父親生起女性的欲愛;反過來緣另一方,則對二人都生起瞋心。
所以《施設論》有這樣的說法:那時健達縛(中有)在愛與恚兩種心當中,隨其一種現行——就是愛或者恚。
它由於生起這兩種顛倒之心,便以為自己的身體與所愛的人結合了。等到所憎者的不淨(精血)流泄到胎中的時候,中有以為那是自己所有,便生起歡喜安慰之心;從此蘊聚增厚,中有便沒去,生有生起,這就叫作『已結生』。
若是男胎,就依著母親的右脅、面向背部蹲坐;若是女胎,就依著母親的左脅、面向腹部而住。若既非男又非女(無形之類)住母胎時,就隨其所起的貪愛,如其所應而住。
決定沒有既非女又非男的中有,因為中有之身必定諸根具足的緣故。由於在中有的階段或是女或是男,所以入母胎時才能隨其所應而住;後來胎兒增長時,也可能變作不男(如扇搋之類)。
在這個義理當中還應該思擇一件事:究竟是由業力使得精血這些大種(地水火風四大)直接成為諸根所依的身體呢?還是業另外生起一組作為根依的大種,而這組大種只是依附著精血而住呢?
有論師說:精血就直接成為根的所依。就是說,先前沒有根的中有一同滅去,後面有根的身無間相續而生起,就像種子滅、芽生的道理一樣。因為這樣,最初的階段才叫作『羯剌藍』(初凝的胎質)。這樣說也正好順成這一段經文:『父母的不淨生起羯剌藍。』又如經中告訴苾芻們說:『你們長夜以來所執受的血滴,增長成了羯吒私(胎中積聚之物)。』
另有論師說:是另外生起一組大種。就像依著樹葉、糞土而另外有蟲生出來一樣,是在不淨的聚積之中生出羯剌藍。所以說『父母的不淨生起羯剌藍』,這樣說也與那段經文並不相違。
以上且就胎生、卵生二種而說,其餘二生(濕生、化生)如其所應,現在接著要說。
若是濕生的有情,是因為染著香氣而受生——就是遠遠地嗅知受生之處的香氣,便生起愛染而往那裡受生;隨其業的差別,所染之香也有淨、有穢。
若是化生的有情,是因為染著處所而受生——就是遠遠地觀見將要受生之處,便生起愛染而往那裡受生;隨其業的差別,所染之處也有淨、有穢。
有人難問:難道對地獄也會生起愛染嗎?
答:由於心顛倒的緣故,起染並沒有過失。就是說,那個中有或者見到自己的身體被冷雨寒風所逼迫,卻見到熱地獄火焰熾然,心中欣喜那份暖觸,就投身進去;或者見到自己的身體被熱風盛火所逼害,卻見到寒地獄,心裡想要清涼,就投身進去。
先前古老的諸位論師則這樣說:是因為見到先前造下感得那個地獄之業時、與自己同伴的那一夥人,便奔馳前往投奔他們。
再說行相:天的中有,頭正朝上升起,就像從座位上站起來一樣;人、鬼、傍生的中有,行進的樣子還像人等平常行走一樣;地獄的中有則頭下腳上,顛倒墜落其中。所以有一首伽他(偈頌)說:
引頌:顛倒墜落於地獄,腳在上而頭朝下;由於毀謗諸位仙人——那些樂於寂靜、修習苦行的人。
〔正16·正17〕入胎四種——誰能在入胎時仍然清醒
論(承前起問):前面說中有以顛倒之心進入母胎,那麼一切中有都決定是這樣嗎?
答:不是。經中說入胎有四種。是哪四種呢?頌說:
頌:第一種只在『入』的時候正知;第二、第三種則兼及『住』與『出』;第四種在一切位都不正知,卵生的則永遠無知。前三種入胎的,是轉輪王與二佛(獨覺、佛),因為他們的業與智依次殊勝的緣故;第四種則是其餘的眾生。
論:有些有情多集福業、勤修正念與智慧,所以在死與生的時候被念力所任持,正知而無錯亂。這當中,有的是入胎時正知,有的是住胎時正知並兼及入胎時,有的是出胎時正知並兼知入胎、住胎。頌文說『兼』,是為了顯示後面的一定連帶前面的(能正知出胎者,必定也正知入與住)。
有些有情福與智都少,入、住、出三位都不能正知。入胎既然不正知,住與出必定也是如此。頌文之所以倒過來說這四種(先說第一,後說第四),是為了順著結頌的體例(音節與句法之便)。
至於各種卵生的有情,入胎等各位都恆常無知。
有人問:卵生怎麼算入胎呢?牠們是從卵殼裡出來的呀。
答:說『入胎藏』,是因為卵生的必定先入母胎(先在母體中結為卵)。或者是就將來說的——因為將來要生為卵,所以叫作卵生(在入胎時尚未成卵)。就像契經說『造作有為』(尚未造成而先如此稱),世間也說『煮飯』『磨麨』(正煮的是米、正磨的是麥,卻先用將成的飯、麨來稱它)一樣。所以說卵生也入胎,並沒有過失。
問:怎樣叫作三位(入、住、出)的正知與不正知?
答:假如有情的福很微薄,入母胎的時候會生起顛倒的想解:見到大風大雨、酷熱嚴寒,或者大軍的聲勢威逼混亂,於是見到自己進入密草稠林、樹葉搭的窟、茅草蓋的屋,或投奔到樹下牆邊;住胎的時候,就見到自己已經住在這裡面;出胎的時候,就見到身體從這裡出去。
如果福增多一些,入母胎的時候生起的顛倒想解是:自己見到身體進入美妙的園林、登上花臺宮殿、居於上好的床座等等;住與出的情形也如前面所說(只是所見的境相較好)。
以上這些都叫作三時不正知的人。
如果在入、住、出三位都能正知,在入等時沒有顛倒的想解——就是入胎時知道自己入胎,住胎、出胎時自己知道在住、在出(如實而知,不作別解)。
再另外顯示這四種入胎的人:前三種依次是轉輪王、獨覺、大覺(佛)。第一種入胎的是轉輪王,入胎時正知,住與出時則不正知。第二種入胎的是獨勝覺(獨覺),入與住時正知,出胎時則不。第三種入胎的是無上覺(佛),入、住、出三位都能正知。這前三種人是就將來所成之名而稱說的(尚在胎中,未成輪王與佛,先以當來之名顯之)。
問:什麼緣故有這樣三品的不同?
答:由於業與智依次殊勝的緣故。第一種是業勝——轉輪王在過去世曾經廣修大福。第二種是智勝——獨勝覺長久修習多聞、勝妙的思擇。第三種是業智俱勝——無上覺經歷曠劫修行殊勝的福與智。
除去前三種人,其餘的胎生、卵生有情福與智都劣,合起來成為第四種。
〔正18·正19〕無我而唯有蘊——是誰在投胎
論(承前起問):這裡有執著實我的外道說:如果承認有情能夠轉往別的世間(從此生到彼生),那麼我所主張的『有我』之義就成立了(因為必須有一個常住的我在往來)。現在為了遮遣這種主張,頌說:
頌:並沒有一個我,只有諸蘊而已;由煩惱與業所造作,藉著中有相續而入胎,就像燈焰(相續而轉至他方)。像這樣由業所牽引而次第增長,諸蘊相續,又由惑與業更趣向其他世間,所以生死之輪沒有開端。
論(徵問):你們所執的『我』是什麼相狀?
(執我者答:)就是那個能捨掉此生之蘊、能接續來生之蘊,在身內起作用的『士夫』(作者)。
(論主破:)這樣的我決定沒有,因為它不像色、不像眼等那樣可以被得知的緣故(色是現量可見,眼根是由作用比知,而我二者皆非)。
世尊也說:『有業、有異熟(果報),而作者不可得。』所謂『作者』就是那個能捨此蘊、能接續餘蘊的東西——除了法的假名施設之外,沒有真實的作者。
問:所謂『法假』是什麼?
答:就是『依此而有彼,此生故彼生』,乃至廣說十二緣起(因果前後相續,就在這相續上假立作者之名)。
問:既然如此,那麼什麼樣的『我』不在遮遣之列?
答:只有諸蘊而已——就是說,只在五蘊之上假立『我』這個名字,這是不加遮遣的。
問:這樣的話,就應當承認諸蘊自身能夠從此世間轉到別的世間了?
答:蘊是剎那生滅的,對於輪轉往來並無能力。但因為屢屢串習的煩惱與業所造作的緣故,使得中有之蘊相續而入胎。譬如燈焰雖然剎那剎那生滅,卻能相續而轉移到別的地方去。諸蘊也是這樣,說它『轉往』並沒有過失。所以雖然沒有我,而由於惑與業,諸蘊相續入胎的意義是成立的。
如同被業所牽引而次第轉增的諸蘊相續一樣,又由於煩惱與業力的造作而轉趣其他世間。這是說:並非一切被牽引的諸蘊,其增長相續的長短都一樣齊等,因為牽引壽命的業因有差別的緣故。隨著能引之業的勢力增強或減弱,就在那麼長的時間中次第增長。
問:怎樣次第增長呢?
答:如同聖者所說:
引頌:最初是羯剌藍(凝滑),其次生頞部曇(皰狀),從此生閉尸(軟肉/血肉),閉尸生鍵南(堅肉),其次是鉢羅奢佉(支節分明);此後髮、毛、爪等以及有色諸根與形相,漸漸地轉增。
論:就是說母親腹中的分位有五:一是羯剌藍位,二是頞部曇位,三是閉尸位,四是鍵南位,五是鉢羅奢佉位。這胎中之『箭』漸漸轉增,一直到有色諸根與形相圓滿之位。
接著由業所起的異熟風力,轉動胎中之體使它趣向產門。就像堅硬的糞團過度地閉塞艱澀一樣,從此轉而墮入劇烈的痛苦,難以承受。
那位母親有時因為威儀(動作)、飲食、勞作過度,或者由於胎兒宿世的罪業之力,胎兒就死在胎內。
這時有些婦女或者醫者,善巧精通接生之法、善於養育嬰兒,用酥油與睒末梨(一種樹)的汁液溫熱之後塗抹手上,手執小小的利刀(伸入取出死胎)。胎內就像糞坑一樣,極其污穢下劣、雜穢充塞,是黑暗所居之處,無量千數的蟲類依止在那裡;常常流出惡濁的汁液,須要不斷地對治;精血污垢油膩、潰爛臭滑;不淨之物流溢,鄙陋污穢不堪一看;上面只覆蓋著一層穿孔的薄皮。由於宿業所引,就在身上的瘡孔之中,把胎兒的肢節分解而牽出體外。
然而這個胎兒是乘著宿世所造之業而來,屬於順後受業(隔生受報之業)所趣,其中的道理難以了知(不是今生所能盡見)。
或者也有沒有這些災難、安穩出生的,身體就像新生的瘡口一樣,細嫩柔軟而難以碰觸。這時或是母親愛子,或是其他婦女,用如同刀灰般粗澀的兩手,把嬰兒抱起洗拭而安置妥當;接著含餵清澄的酥、給他喝母乳,漸漸讓他習慣受用細的、粗的飲食;如此次第轉增,到了諸根成熟之位,又生起煩惱、積集諸業。由於這樣,身壞命終之後,又有如前所說的中有相續,再趣向另一個世間。
像這樣,惑與業作為因而有生,生了以後又作為因而起惑與業,從這惑業又更有生——所以知道生死之輪迴旋往復,沒有開端。
如果有人主張生死有開端,那麼這個開端就應該沒有原因;開端既然沒有原因,其餘的一切也都該自己無因而起了。可是現見芽等是從種子等生的,而且處所與時節都是決定的(此處此時之種,生此處此時之芽)。又由火等而有成熟變化等等的生起。由此可知,決定沒有無因而起之法。
至於主張有一個常住之因(如自在天)的說法,前面已經破除了。
所以生死決定沒有最初的開端,然而卻有最後的邊際,因為因可以窮盡的緣故。生既然依於因,因滅壞的時候,所生的果必定消亡,道理決定應當如此。就像種子滅壞,芽必定不生。
〔正20〕十二支與三際——一張生死的分段表
論(承前起問):像這樣的蘊相續,是就三生(過去、現在、未來)而立為分位的。頌說:
頌:像這樣的種種緣起,共有十二支、分為三際;前際與後際各有二支,中際的八支是就圓滿者而說的。
論:十二支是:一無明、二行、三識、四名色、五六處、六觸、七受、八愛、九取、十有、十一生、十二老死。
所謂三際:一是前際、二是後際、三是中際,也就是過去、未來與現在三生。
問:這十二支怎樣在三際上建立?
答:前際與後際各立二支,中際立八支,所以合成十二。無明與行在前際,生與老死在後際,其餘八支在中際。
問:這中際的八支,是否一切有情在這一生當中都完全具有?
答:並非都具有。
問:既然如此,為什麼說有八支呢?
答:是依據『圓滿者』而說的。這裡的意思是說:一個補特伽羅(有情)經歷了一切位次,才叫作圓滿者;並不是指那些中途夭折的、以及色界無色界的有情,而只是就欲界的補特伽羅而說。因為《大緣起經》說(欲界胎生者)具有這八支的緣故。
那部經說,佛告訴阿難陀說:『識若不入胎,名色能不能增廣長大?』『不能,世尊!』乃至廣說。
又有時只說二分緣起:一是前際所攝,二是後際所攝。前面七支屬前際所攝,就是無明乃至受;後面五支屬後際所攝,就是從愛到老死——因為前後兩段各以因、果二分而攝的緣故(前七是前一重因果,後五是後一重因果)。
〔正21–24〕十二支各以什麼為體——一支一位,位位是五蘊
論(承前起問):無明等各支,以什麼法為體呢?頌說:
頌:過去生中煩惱之位叫作無明;過去生中的諸業叫作行;正結生時的那一剎那五蘊叫作識;六處生起之前的階段叫作名色;從六處生起眼等諸根(根境識三者和合之前)叫作六處;已至三和合而還不能了知三受之因的差別,這叫作觸;在淫愛之前的階段叫作受;貪求資具而淫愛現行叫作愛;為了獲得種種境界而普遍馳求叫作取;『有』就是正能造作牽引當來果報之業;結成當來之身叫作生;一直到當來領受老死的階段叫作老死。
論:在過去生中的種種煩惱之位,到今生果報成熟,總名為『無明』——因為那些煩惱是與無明同時而行的,並且由於無明的力量它們才得以現行。就像說『國王出行』,並不是沒有前導與隨從,只因為國王與眾人同行而國王最尊勝,所以總說是『王行』(一位五蘊而獨標無明,義同此喻)。
在過去生中福業、非福業等業之位,到今生果報成熟,總得『行』這個名字。頌文第一句的『位』字,一直貫通到最後的老死支(每一支都是就位而立)。
在母胎等處正結生的時候,那一剎那之位的五蘊叫作『識』。
結生之識以後、六處生起以前,中間的各位總稱為『名色』。
(有人問:)這裡應該說是『四處生前』才對(因為結生時身、意二處已有,只餘眼耳鼻舌四處未生),為什麼說『六處前』呢?答:是依據六處圓滿而立名的緣故。
眼等諸根已經生起,到根、境、識三者尚未和合的階段,就得『六處』之名。
已經達到三者和合,而還未能了知三種受(樂、苦、不苦不樂)之因的差別,這一位總名為『觸』。
已經了知三受之因的差別相,而還沒有生起淫貪,這一位叫作『受』。
貪求美妙的資具、淫愛現行,而還沒有廣泛地追求,這一位叫作『愛』。
為了獲得種種上妙的境界而周遍馳求,這一位叫作『取』。
因為馳求的緣故,積集了能夠牽引當來果報之業,這一位叫作『有』。
由於這個業力,從此捨去性命、正結當來之身,這一位叫作『生』。
當來的生支,就像今生的識支一樣,在生起的剎那之後漸漸增長,一直到當來的受位,總名為『老死』。像這樣的老死,就等於今世的名色、六處、觸、受這四支(同一段內容,在後際合稱老死)。
辨十二支各自的體別,就是這樣。
論(續):再者,緣起依差別可說有四種:一是剎那緣起,二是連縛緣起,三是分位緣起,四是遠續緣起。
問:怎樣叫作剎那緣起?
答:就是在一剎那頃,由於貪而行殺,就具足十二支:癡就是無明,思就是行,對種種境事的了別就是識,識所俱起的三蘊(受想行)總稱名色,安住在名色之上的諸根叫作六處,六處對著其餘(境與識)和合就有觸,領納觸就是受,貪就是愛,與貪相應的種種纏縛就是取,所起的身業語業就是有,這些法起來就叫作生,成熟變異叫作老,滅壞叫作死。
又有論師說:剎那緣起與連縛緣起,如同《品類足論》所說,二者都遍於一切有為法。
十二支各位所有的五蘊,都是分位緣起所攝。
就這樣懸遠地相續而無始以來不斷,就叫作遠續緣起。
〔正25前半〕世尊究竟依哪一種說——「傳許」二字的分量
論(承前起問):世尊在這裡(說十二緣起時)意在說哪一種呢?頌說:
頌:相傳如此、且許其說:是就分位而說的;並且是從最勝者來立這一支之名。
論:相傳如此、且許其說:世尊只是就分位而說諸緣起有十二支。
問:如果每一支當中都具足五蘊,為什麼只立『無明』等名字?
答:因為在各位當中無明等最為殊勝的緣故。就著最勝者立無明等名——就是說,如果某一位當中無明最勝,這一位的五蘊就總名為無明;乃至某一位當中老死最勝,這一位的五蘊就總名為老死。所以體雖然是總(皆五蘊),名字有別也沒有過失。
問:什麼緣故經中所說的這十二支,與《品類足論》所說有差異呢?
答:如那部論所說:『什麼叫作緣起?就是一切有為法』乃至廣說(範圍比十二支寬得多)。素怛纜(契經)是就個別的意趣而說,阿毘達磨則是依法相而說,所以宣說的方式不同。
像這樣,分位、剎那、遠續、連縛四種緣起,都只在有情數中(唯有情有此四種)。有情與非有情的差別就在這裡(阿毘達磨所說之緣起則通非情)。
〔正25後半〕經為什麼只說有情——為了除去三際的疑惑
論(承前起問):契經為什麼只說有情的緣起呢?頌說:
頌:是就前際、後際、中際,為了遣除他人的愚惑。
論:是為了遣除他人在三際上的愚惑。三際的差別只在有情身上才有(非情無此三世輪轉之疑)。
問:怎樣是有情對前際的愚惑?
答:就是對前際生起這樣的懷疑:『我在過去世究竟是有還是沒有?曾經是什麼樣的我?我是怎樣存在的?』
問:怎樣是有情對後際的愚惑?
答:就是對後際生起這樣的懷疑:『我在未來世究竟會有還是沒有?將會是什麼樣的我?我將怎樣存在?』
問:怎樣是有情對中際的愚惑?
答:就是對中際生起這樣的懷疑:『什麼是我?這個我是怎麼回事?我為誰所有?我將擁有誰?』
為了除去這樣三際的愚惑,所以經中只說有情的緣起,依照次序說無明、行以及生、老死,並說識乃至有(前際二支答前際之疑,後際二支答後際之疑,中際八支答中際之疑)。
問:為什麼這樣說?
答:因為契經說:『苾芻們諦聽!若有苾芻對於種種緣起與緣已生法,能夠以如實的正慧觀見,他必定不會對三際愚惑,也就是不會再起〔我在過去世究竟是有還是沒有〕這一類的疑。』
另有一些論師說:愛、取、有這三支也是為了除去他人對後際的愚惑,因為這三支都是後際之因的緣故。
〔正26〕三惑、二業、七事——十二支的另一種切法
論(承前起問):又應當知道:這裡所說的緣起法門雖然有十二支,而其性質只有三類與二類——三類是惑、業、事,二類是果與因。這是什麼意思呢?頌說:
頌:三支是煩惱,二支是業,七支是事而也叫作果;後際略說果、前際略說因,由中際便可比知前後二際。
論:無明、愛、取三支以煩惱為性;行與有二支以業為性;其餘識等七支以事為性——因為它們是煩惱與業所依託之事的緣故。
像這樣七事同時也叫作『果』;依此類推,其餘五支(三惑二業)同時也叫作『因』,因為它們以煩惱與業為自性的緣故。
問:什麼緣故中際廣說果與因(中際列了八支)?
答:因為中際把『事』開為五支(識、名色、六處、觸、受)、把『惑』開為二支(愛、取)的緣故。後際略說果,因為那裡的事只有二支(生、老死);前際略說因,因為那裡的惑只有一支(無明)。由於中際說得廣,就可以據以比度前後二際;廣的意義既然已經成立,所以不必另外再說,說了也沒有用處。
論(續問):如果緣起支只有十二,那麼不說老死之果,生死就應該有終結;不說無明之因,生死就應該有開端。或者應該再立其他的緣起支,而其餘的又還有其餘,就成了無窮的過失,所以不應該再立。
答:然而並沒有前面所說的過失,因為這裡世尊已經由義理顯示出來了。
問:怎樣算是已經顯示?頌說:
〔正27〕從惑生惑——十二支之間的五種相生
頌:從惑生惑、從惑生業;從業生事;從事生事、從事生惑。有支的道理只有這些。
論:從惑生惑,就是愛生取;從惑生業,就是取生有、無明生行;從業生事,就是行生識、以及有生生;從事生事,就是從識支生名色,乃至從觸生受支,以及從生支生老死;從事生惑,就是受生愛。由立『有』這一支,其中的道理就只有這些(五種相生已盡)。
這樣就已經顯示老死是事與惑之因(老死可生惑業,故生死無終),也顯示無明是事與惑之果(無明從老死來,故生死無始)——因為無明與老死本身就是事與惑的體性。既然如此,何必再另立其餘的緣起支呢?所以經中說:『像這樣就是純大苦蘊的集起。』如果不是這個意思,這句話還有什麼用處呢?
論(他家之釋一):另有一種解釋說:其餘的契經說『非理作意』是無明之因,無明又生起非理作意(所以無明有因,不必另立支)。而非理作意也是取支所攝,所以也算是說在這部契經中了。
(論主難之:)這個非理作意怎麼會是取支所攝呢?如果說是因為它與取相應,那麼愛與無明也應該算取支所攝(同樣相應)。就算承認它是取支所攝,又怎麼能證明非理作意是無明之因呢?如果只憑『被取支所攝』就證成因果關係,那麼愛與無明也同樣被取支所攝,就不應該另立為緣起支了。
論(他家之釋二):另有人又解釋說:其餘的契經說非理作意是無明之因,無明又生起非理作意;而非理作意是說在『觸』的時位,所以其餘經中說『眼與色為緣而生癡(無明),所生的染濁作意』——這個作意在受位必定引生無明的緣故。其餘經中又說:『由無明觸所生的諸受為緣而生愛。』所以在觸的時位,非理作意與受一同轉起,並以無明為緣。由於這樣,無明就沒有『無因』的過失,也不須另立其餘的緣起支。而且緣起支也沒有無窮的過失,因為非理作意是從癡(無明)生的緣故。就像契經說:『眼與色為緣而生癡,所生的染濁作意。』
(論主難之:)其餘經中雖然有這樣的誠實之言,然而在這部經中還是應該另外再說(既然此經要遣三際愚,就該把因果說盡)。
(他家答:)不須再說。
(論主問:)怎麼知道不須再說?
(他家答:)由道理可以知道。
(論主問:)是什麼道理?
(他家答:)離開無明,受不能作為愛的緣,因為阿羅漢的受不生愛的緣故;又,不顛倒的觸不能作為染污之受的緣,也不可能離開無明而有顛倒之觸,因為阿羅漢的觸不是顛倒的緣故。由這樣的道理作證,所以知道(不須再說)。
(論主難之:)若是這樣,就應當有太過的失誤——凡是由正理可以證知的事,一切都應該不須再說了(那經還說什麼)。所以他們所說的並不能成立為對前難的解釋。
論(正解):然而上面所說的『經中不另說老死有果、無明有因,生死便成有終有始』這個責難,並不合道理,因為經的意趣另有所在。也並不是所說的道理不圓滿。
為什麼呢?因為這部經只是為了除去所化者對三際的愚惑而已。由於所化者只生起這樣的疑問:『有情如何三世相續?就是從前世而今世得生,今世又能生於後世。』如來只是為了除他這個疑情,所以說十二支,如前面已經辨明的——就是『在前際、後際、中際,為了遣除他人的愚惑』。
論(附辨二名):如世尊告訴諸位苾芻說:『我將為你們說緣起法與緣已生法。』
問:這二者有什麼差別?
答:且依本論(《品類足論》)的文,這二者沒有差別,因為二者都說是攝一切法的緣故。
問:未來還沒有生起之法,怎麼能同過去、現在一樣說是『緣已生』呢?
(反難彼云:)未來還沒有造作之法,那又怎麼能同過去、現在一樣叫作『有為』呢(『有為』一名你們是許用在未來法上的)?
答:因為能作的思之力已經造下的緣故。
問:若是這樣,無漏法怎麼算是有為呢(無漏非思業所造)?
答:那也是由善思之力已經造下的緣故。
問:若是這樣,就得涅槃而言也應該如此了(涅槃亦應成有為)?
答:依實而論應當說是『依種類而說』——就像還沒有變壞的(未來色)也得到『色』這個名字一樣,由於種類相同,所以這樣說並沒有過失。
〔正28前半〕緣起與緣已生——同一支的兩面
論(承前起問):然而現在要正式解釋契經的意思,頌說:
頌:這裡經意所正說的是:因的一面叫緣起,果的一面叫緣已生。
論:諸支的『因分』說名為緣起,因為以它為緣能夠生起果的緣故;諸支的『果分』說名為緣已生,因為它們都是從緣所生的緣故。
像這樣一切支上兩種意義都成立,因為諸支都具有因、果二性的緣故。
問:如果這樣安立,二者就不該同時成立(一法不應既是因又是果)?
答:不是這樣,因為所觀待的角度有差別的緣故。就是說,若觀待這一邊而名為緣已生,就不是同時觀待那一邊而又名為緣起——好像因與果、父與子等名稱一樣(同一人望父為子、望子為父)。
論(他家之說):尊者望滿的意思是說:諸法之中,有的是緣起而非緣已生,應當作四句分別。第一句(是緣起非緣已生)是指未來法;第二句(是緣已生非緣起)是指阿羅漢最後心位的過去現在諸法(此後無果可起);第三句(二者都是)是指其餘的過去現在法;第四句(二者都不是)是指諸無為法。
論(經部之難):經部諸師這樣陳說:這裡所說的(分位緣起),是敘述你們自己的意思,還是經的意思?如果說是經的意思,那麼經意並非如此。
為什麼呢?前面所說的分位緣起,把十二個五蘊當作十二支,這違背契經,因為經另有說法的緣故。就像契經說:『什麼叫作無明?就是對前際的無智』乃至廣說(只說無智,不說五蘊)。這是了義之說,不可以壓抑它使成不了義。所以前面所說的分位緣起,與經意相違。
(有部答:)並不是一切經都是了義說,也有隨著最勝而說的。就像《象跡喻經》說:『什麼是內地界?就是髮、毛、爪等。』雖然那裡並非沒有其餘的色等諸法,卻只就最勝的而說。這裡也應當是這樣。
(經部難:)所引的並不能作證。因為那部經並不是要用『地界』來辨明髮毛等而成為不具足之說;那部經是以髮毛等來分別地界,並沒有離開髮毛等而另有地界,所以那部契經是具足之說。這部經所說的無明等支,也應該像那樣算是具足之說——除了所說的以外,沒有其餘的了(所以無明就只是無智,不含五蘊)。
(有部難:)難道地界越出髮毛等之外,在鼻涕眼淚等當中它的體不是也有嗎(若然,則髮毛等攝地界不盡,那部經仍舊只是就勝而說)?
(經部通難:)鼻涕等也都說在那部經中——就像經中說『另外還有身中其餘之物』一樣(『餘物』即攝洟淚等,可見彼經仍是具足之說)。就算退一步同你所說,離髮毛等而別有地界罷;那麼離開無明之外還有其餘的無明,現在就應該顯示出來(然而離無明之外並沒有另一個無明)。
(經部又責:)如果把不同類的東西放進『無明』裡面,這又有什麼好處呢?
(經部立理結成己義:)雖然在諸位當中都有五蘊,然而要隨著『這個有無、那個決定有無』的關係,才可以立此法為彼法之支。或者有五蘊而沒有行的(隨福行、非福行、不動行三者皆無,如阿羅漢)、沒有識乃至愛等的,所以經的意思就如所說(無明等即以無智等為體,不由五蘊之力而立支)。
(經部續破望滿四句:)所說的四句分別,道理上也不對。如果未來諸法不是緣已生,就違背契經了。經中說:『什麼是緣已生法?就是無明、行乃至生、老死。』或者就應該不許有二支在未來(生、老死在後際),這樣一來就破壞了前面所立的三際。
論(有說緣起是無為):有人說:緣起是無為法。因為契經說:『如來出世或者不出世,這樣的緣起法性常住。』
答:若依前一種意思來理解,道理還可以說得通;若依另一種意思來理解,道理就不通了。
問:怎樣是『這樣的意思』?怎樣是『另一種意思』?以致說可通與不可通。
答:如果所說的意思是:如來出世或者不出世,行等都恆常以無明等為緣而起,並非以其餘之法為緣,或者根本無緣可得——因為這樣才說『常住』;若是這樣的意思,道理就可以說得通。
如果所說的意思是:另有一個法體名為『緣起』,湛然常住不變;這樣的另一種說法,道理就不通了。為什麼呢?因為『生』與『起』都是有為之相的緣故(緣起之名本身即含起義)。並不是另有一個常住之法可以作為無常之相,這不合正理。而且『起』必定應當依著『能起者』而立,這個常住之法與那些無明等有什麼相關牽涉,卻要說這個法是依著它們而立、作為它們的緣起呢?再者,名為『緣起』卻說它指的是常法,這樣的句義沒有相應的道理。
論(聲明學釋名):這裡『緣起』是什麼句義(就語言結構而言)?
答:『鉢剌底』是『至(到達)』的意思,『醫底界』是『行』的意思;由於前面那個字的助力,使得字界的意義轉變,所以『行』就由『至』而轉變成『緣』。『參』是和合的意思,『嗢』是上升的意思,『鉢地界』是『有』的意思;『有』藉著和合與上升而轉變成『起』。由於這樣,有法到達於緣之後,和合而升起,這就是『緣起』的意思。
論(設難):這樣的句義,道理上不應如此。為什麼呢?因為這樣就變成依著一個作者而有兩重作用(先到達,後生起),那麼前一個作用就應該有一個『已』字,就像有一個人『洗浴已』才吃飯(二事有先後)。可是並沒有一絲一毫的行法能夠在生起之前就先存在,先到達於緣、後來才生起;沒有作者的時候,是不可能有作用的。所以有一首頌說:
引頌:說『到達於緣』如果在『起』之先,那麼(那時行法還)不存在,這不合道理;如果二者是同時的,那麼『已』字就落空了——因為『已』字表示前者應當先說。
論(答此難):並沒有這樣的過失。姑且反過來詰問聲論諸師:法是在什麼時候生起的?是在現在,還是在未來?
(聲論反問:)這樣問又有什麼過失?
答:生起如果在現在——生起就不是『已生』(正在起怎麼算已生),那怎麼能成為現在呢?現在就是『已生』,那又怎麼還在『起』呢?已生了還要再起,就成了無窮。生起如果在未來——那時法還沒有,怎麼能成為作者?作者既然沒有,哪來的作用?
所以就在『起』的那一位,同時也就是『至緣』。
問:『起位』是什麼?
答:就是未來世的諸行正在生起之時;就在這一位上,也說它『到達於緣』(不是先後二時)。
再者,聲論師所妄自安立的『作者』與『作用』,依實理來說是不成立的:『有』是作者,『起』是作用,然而在這當中並沒有見到有一個實在的作者,異於『起』這個作用而真實可得。所以這個說法只在世俗的說法上沒有謬誤而已(勝義中無作者)。
論(引經證):這個『緣起』的意思,就是所說的『依此而有彼,此生故彼生』,所以應當引那句經來解釋緣起的意義。所以有一首頌說:
引頌:如同(你說行法)不存在而能生起,那麼『到達於緣』也應當同樣(不存在而能到達);若說生起之後才叫起,就成無窮;或者說先有、或者說先無,二者也都有『已』字的問題。就像說『暗至而燈已滅』、『開口已而眠』一樣(二事同時而仍用『已』字);如果說眠在後面,那麼口就應該閉上了(可見二事實同時)。
論(他家更釋):有人執著另外的意義來解釋這個責難:『鉢剌底』是『種種』的意思,『醫底界』是『不住』的意思;『不住』由於『種種』的助力,就變成『緣』。『參』是聚集的意思,『嗢』是上升的意思,『鉢地界』是『行』的意思;由於『嗢』在先,『行』就變成『起』。這是說種種的緣和合之後,使得諸行法聚集升起,這就是『緣起』的意思。
(論主難之:)像這樣的解釋,在這裡(十二支)或許還說得通;可是『眼與色各自為緣,生起眼識』等等場合,這當中所謂的『種種聚集』又怎麼成立呢(眼色二緣而已,何來種種)?
論(釋經之二句):問:什麼緣故世尊要說前面那兩句——就是『依此而有彼』以及『此生故彼生』?
答:一、為了讓人對緣起知道決定不移。就像別的地方所說:依著無明而有諸行,並不是離開無明可以有諸行。二、又為了顯示諸支輾轉相生——就是依著這一支有,那一支才得有;由那一支生,其餘的支才得生。三、又為了顯示三際輾轉相生——就是依著前際有,中際才得有;由中際生,後際才得生。四、又為了顯示親、傳二種緣——就是有無明無間即生起行(親緣),或者由輾轉之力諸行才生(傳緣)。
論(他家之釋):另有論師解釋說:這兩句是為了破斥『無因』與『常因』二種主張——就是說並非無因而諸行可有,也不是由常住的自性、我等作為無生之因而諸行得生。
(論主難之:)若是這樣,前一句就成了沒有用處,因為單憑後一句『此生故彼生』就能同時破斥『無因』與『常因』了。
(論主自解:)然而或許有人執著『有一個我作為所依,行等才得有;由無明等因分而生,行等才得生』。所以世尊為了除去這種執著,決斷判定:果之有,就是由於生因(並無別的所依)。若是『此生故彼生』,就是『依此有彼有』,並不是說果的有另外依託其他的因。就是說無明緣行,乃至像這樣就是純大苦蘊的集起。
論(軌範師之釋):軌範諸師解釋這兩句,是為了顯示因果的『不斷』與『生』——就是說依著無明不斷,諸行才不斷;就由無明生,諸行才得生。像這樣輾轉都應當廣說。
論(又一釋):有人解釋說:是為了顯示因果的『住』與『生』——就是說乃至因相續存在,果相續也存在;以及就由因分生,諸果分才生。
(論主難之:)這裡既然要辨明『生』,什麼緣故卻說『住』呢?又,佛為什麼要打破次第來說——先說『住』完了,然後才說『生』(依常理應先生後住)?
論(復有釋言):又有人解釋說:『依此有彼有』是說依著果有,因才有滅(果既生起,因才謝滅);『此生故彼生』是恐怕有人懷疑果是無因而生的,所以又說由於因生的緣故果才得起,並不是無因。
(論主難之:)經義如果是這樣,就應當這樣說:『依此有彼滅無。』又應當先說『因生故果生』,然後才可以說『依果有因滅無』,這樣的次第才叫作善說。如果不是這樣,既然要辨明緣起,依什麼次第會先說『因滅』呢?所以他們所解釋的並不是這部經的意思。
論(經部出十二支體):再者,怎樣是無明緣行,乃至廣說到生緣老死呢?我現在簡略地顯示,以符順經的意思。
就是說:種種愚夫對於緣生之法,不知道其中只有『行』(有為法的流轉)而已,妄自生起我見與我慢的執著。為了自己領受樂受、或者領受不苦不樂受的緣故,造作身、語、意各三種業——就是為了自身領受當來的樂,而造作種種福業;為了領受當來的不苦不樂受,而造作不動業(色無色界之定業);為了領受現前的樂,而造作非福業。像這樣就叫作『無明緣行』。
由於牽引之業的力量,識的相續之流就像火焰的行進一樣,往到那一趣、那一趣,憑附著中有,奔赴所生之處而結生成身,這就叫作『行緣識』。若照這樣解釋,就很順合契經中把識支通於六識來分別的說法,因為識是在先的緣故。
在這一趣當中有名色生起,具足五蘊、輾轉相續、遍於一期生命——在《大因緣經》《辯緣起經》等各部經中都有這樣的說法。
像這樣名色漸漸成熟的時候,具足眼等諸根,就說為『六處』。
接著六處與境相合,便有識生起;三者和合,所以有順於樂等的觸。
依著這個觸,便生起樂等三種受。
從這三種受引生三種愛——就是由於苦所逼迫的人,對樂受發起欲愛;或者有人對樂受、不苦不樂受發起色愛;或者有人只對不苦不樂受生起無色愛。
從欣求受的愛,生起欲取等四種取。這當中『欲』是指五妙欲(色聲香味觸);『見』是指六十二見,如《梵網經》廣說;『戒』是指遠離惡戒;『禁』是指狗禁、牛禁等(學狗學牛之邪行)。譬如各種離繫外道(裸形之類)以及婆羅門、播輸鉢多、般利伐羅勺迦等不同類的外道,受持種種裸露身形、拔除頭髮、披著黑鹿皮、結髮塗灰、手執三杖、剪除鬚髮等等沒有意義的苦行。『我語』是指內身,因為依著內身而說『我』的緣故。
另有一些論師說:我見與我慢叫作『我語』。
問:什麼緣故這兩種獨獨叫作『我語』?
答:由於這兩種才說有『我』;而我實際上並不存在,所以叫作『我語』(只是言說而已)。就像契經說:『苾芻們應當知道!愚昧而沒有聽聞的種種異生之類,隨著假立的言說而生起我執,其中實在沒有我與我所。』
在前面四種取當中,『取』就是指欲貪。所以薄伽梵在諸經中解釋說:『什麼叫作取?就是所謂的欲貪。』
由於取為緣,積集種種招感後有的業,這就說名為『有』。如世尊告訴阿難陀說:『招感後有的業就說名為有。』
由於有為緣,識的相續之流趣向未來之生;如前面的道理,具足五蘊就說名為『生』。
以生為緣,便有老死;其中相狀的差別如經中廣說。
『純』這個字,是顯示只有行(有為法)而沒有我與我所;『大苦蘊』這幾個字,是顯示苦的積集沒有開始也沒有終結;『集』這個字,是為了顯示諸苦蘊的生起。
至於毘婆沙宗之說,如前面已經說過了。
〔Root 13〕The Appearance of Intermediate Existence — the Very Likeness of the Body It Is About to Be Born Into
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Above it has been established that intermediate existence (that transitional body after death and before birth) really exists. Next it is asked: to which destiny will this intermediate existence go? And what is the appearance in which it manifests? The stanza says:
Stanza: Because intermediate existence and that coming body are drawn forth by one and the same action, the appearance of intermediate existence is like the shape of that coming ‘basic existence.’ What is called ‘basic existence’ means the stretch before death and after the moment of taking birth.
Treatise: If there is an action that can draw forth the destiny to which a sentient being is to go, this same action at the same time calls forth that intermediate existence ‘able to go to that destiny.’ Hence if this intermediate existence is to go to a certain destiny, its appearance is like the shape of the coming basic existence of that destiny.
Someone raises an objection: in that case, within the belly of a single dog there might arise at one time the intermediate existences of five destinies (gods, human beings, ghosts, animals, and the hells) — if within the belly five offspring were to die at the same time and each be born into a different destiny, the intermediate existences of the five destinies would arise there all at once. And since among them the hell intermediate existence would be present, why does it not burn up the mother’s belly?
Answer: hell beings dwell in the very basic existence of the hells, and even so they are not constantly burning (how much less what is merely an intermediate existence). It is like going out for a while to roam in a garden (where there are sometimes intervals free of suffering) — how much more at the stage of intermediate existence alone.
To yield a further step: even granting that it can burn, intermediate existence is such that it cannot be seen and cannot be touched — because the body of intermediate existence is exceedingly subtle — and so the objection just raised does not stand to reason.
The intermediate existences of the several destinies, though they dwell together in one belly, do not touch one another nor burn and harm one another, and this is because they are shut off by the force of action.
The intermediate existence of the desire realm is in bodily measure like a child of five or six years, and yet its faculties are keen and bright. The intermediate existence of a bodhisattva is like a man in his prime, full and round in bodily measure and possessed of all the marks and signs, and so when a bodhisattva dwelling in intermediate existence is about to enter the womb, he can illumine as far as a hundred koṭis (a hundred hundred-millions) of sets of four great continents.
Someone asks: if that is so, why did the bodhisattva’s mother dream that a white elephant calf came and entered her right side?
Answer: that was an auspicious sign of good fortune and has nothing to do with intermediate existence. The bodhisattva had long since abandoned the destiny of animals (and could no longer manifest the body of an elephant). This is just like the ten things dreamed by King Kṛkin:
Quoted stanza: He dreamed of a great elephant, a well, parched flour, a sandalwood tree, a fine and beautiful grove, a small elephant, and two matters of monkeys (one a monkey with its body smeared with filth, one a monkey consecrated and set up as king), and a garment both broad and sturdy, and strife.
Treatise: What is dreamed in this way merely betokens that there are other events to come as their prior omen; it is not really as it was seen (an elephant in a dream is not the same as a real elephant coming).
Further, all intermediate existences enter by the birth-gate, and it is not by breaking open the mother’s belly that entry into the womb is had — and this is why with twins the one born first is the smaller and the one born after the larger (the one that entered first is the further in, and the one that entered after comes out first).
Someone asks: then how is the stanza spoken by Dharmasubhūti (the Venerable Subhūti of the Dharma) to be harmonized?
Quoted stanza: The white elephant was upright and fair in its marks, complete with six tusks and four feet; with full awareness it entered the mother’s womb, and lay at rest as a seer secluded in a grove.
Treatise: Answer: this stanza need not be harmonized at all costs, because it is not among the works gathered in the Three Baskets (the sūtras, the discipline, and the treatises). Moreover, the words of stanzas chanted and recited will sometimes overstate the fact.
If it must be harmonized, then take it that the stanza was composed with reference to the dream-image seen by the bodhisattva’s mother, and there is no fault in that either.
The intermediate existence of the form realm is full and round in bodily measure as the basic existence is. Moreover it arises together with clothing, because in sentient beings of the form realm conscience and shame are abundant. The bodhisattva’s intermediate existence too arises together with clothing. The nun Śuklā (a bhikṣuṇī), by the force of her original vow, had in life after life a garment that came of itself, never leaving her body and changing its style as occasion required, down to the time when she at last entered nirvāṇa, when this very garment was used to wrap the remains for cremation. All the other intermediate existences of the desire realm have no clothing, because they have all increased in the lack of conscience and shame.
Someone asks: that ‘basic existence’ which intermediate existence resembles — what is its entity?
Answer: it means that stretch of the five aggregates before death-existence and after birth-existence; stated in sum, the entity is the five aggregates of appropriation (form, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness, with outflows). Within this, by stages, it is divided into four segments: first, intermediate existence, whose sense is as stated above; second, birth-existence, that is, the very moment of rebirth-linking in any of the destinies; third, basic existence, that is, all the stages except that moment of rebirth-linking and before death; fourth, death-existence, that is, the last thought-moment.
Stated in order, intermediate existence stands before birth-existence, and so sentient beings possessed of form have all four of these existences complete; but in the formless realm, intermediate existence is wanting and only three are had (the formless realm has no material body and needs no going and coming by intermediate existence).
The above has stated the shape and measure of intermediate existence; the remaining points of doctrine are to be analyzed next. The stanza says:
〔Root 14 · Root 15〕The Several Gates of Intermediate Existence — Who Can See It, How Fast It Goes, What It Eats, How Long It Abides
Stanza: Intermediate existence can be seen by its own kind and by the pure divine eye obtained through cultivation; it has the swiftest supernormal power of action; its faculties are complete; there is nothing that can resist it; once directed it cannot be turned; it takes fragrance for its food; it does not abide long. With an inverted mind it hastens toward the object it craves; those of moisture-birth are defiled by fragrance and those of transformation-birth by the place, and so take birth. The intermediate existence of gods has the head upward; humans, ghosts, and animals, these three, go horizontally; the intermediate existence of the hells has the head downward.
Treatise: This body of intermediate existence is seen by intermediate existences of its own kind. If a person has obtained through cultivation an exceedingly pure divine eye, he too can see it; but no eye acquired by birth (including a divine eye had by birth) can see it, because intermediate existence is too subtle.
Other masters say: the eye of the intermediate existence of gods is complete in its power, and the intermediate existences of the five destinies — human beings, ghosts, animals, hell beings — can respectively see four, three, two, and one kind, that is, each can see its own kind and below, excluding those above (the intermediate existence of gods can see all five destinies, that of human beings the four destinies from human beings down, and so on by extension).
Among all supernormal powers, the supernormal power of action is the swiftest. ‘To soar over space and come and go at will’ is what is called a supernormal power; a supernormal power obtained through action is called the supernormal power of action; and because the operation of this power is exceedingly fast it is called ‘swift.’ Intermediate existence has the swiftest supernormal power of action, and up to the World-Honored One there is none who can hold it back or block it, because the force of action is the strongest of all.
All intermediate existences are complete in the five faculties (eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body). What is called ‘resistance’ is obstruction; and since not even adamant and the like can block intermediate existence, it is called ‘nonresistant.’ It was once heard that someone split open a lump of iron heated red, and saw that within it worms had been born (from which it may be seen that even into iron it can enter and take birth).
Once the intermediate existence that has been fixed for going to a certain destiny has arisen, no power of any kind whatever can make it change — that is, it is impossible for a human intermediate existence to disappear and an intermediate existence of some other destiny to arise instead; and so it is with all the other kinds. Since the intermediate existence for going to a certain destiny has already arisen, it should go only to that destiny and definitely does not go elsewhere.
Someone asks: does the body of intermediate existence in the desire realm draw its support from morsel food (food taken mouthful by mouthful)?
Answer: it does draw support from morsel food, but that food is exceedingly subtle and not coarse.
Question: what is the subtle food?
Answer: fragrance alone. It is for this reason that intermediate existence gets the name ‘gandharva’ (one who feeds on fragrance). The senses of the several verbal roots are not of one kind only, and to read “gandharva” with the short vowel is like the instances “sekantu” and “kekantu” (one and the same root with a difference of long and short vowel) — it is for the sake of abbreviation, and so there is no fault.
An intermediate existence of scant merit can obtain only foul and evil fragrance, while one of much merit takes good fragrance for its food.
Question: for how long does such an intermediate existence abide?
The Venerable says: for this there is no fixed limit. So long as the conditions for taking birth have not yet met, the intermediate existence continues to exist; for the life faculty of intermediate existence is not drawn forth by some other action, and it belongs to one and the same ‘commonality of sentient beings’ (the shared limit of one class of life) with the destiny into which it is to be born, human or other. Were it not so, then when the life faculty of intermediate existence finally ceased, a death-existence would have to be established separately for it (from which it may be seen that intermediate existence and the coming life belong to one and the same term, and that they cannot be reckoned as separate lives and deaths).
Someone sets an objection: suppose there were a mass of flesh heaped as great as Mount Sumeru, and when the rains of summer came it turned into a great mass of worms. Should it then be said that these intermediate existences waited for this season gradually (queuing one after another)? Or should it be said that they came here all at once from somewhere?
Answer: although there is no plain text of sūtra or treatise that adjudicates it, yet according to correct principle it should be said thus: there are all manner of mixed classes of beings, boundless in number, who are greedy for the taste of fragrance and short in lifespan. Those sentient beings, because they smell this odor and are greedy for the taste of fragrance, die at the same time; and by the force of craving the action formerly called forth for a worm’s body is roused (as one is roused from sleep and begins to operate), and so they receive at the same time the bodies of tiny worms here. Or else it may be said that there were from the first many sentient beings who ought to take birth here, and who abide within intermediate existence only because many assisting conditions were not yet complete, and now, meeting with the conditions complete, are born here all at once.
What ought to be born at one time definitely will not be born at different times, earlier and later. It is like the action that can call forth the result of a wheel-turning monarch: it must wait until human lifespan is eighty thousand years, or until a still later time, before it gives its result all at once, and it does not give the result at any other stage of time. The principle here is the same. Hence the World-Honored One said: the differences among the results of the actions of the several classes of sentient beings are inconceivable.
The Venerable Vasumitra says: intermediate existence abides at the most seven days; and if the conditions for taking birth have not yet met, it dies again and again and is born again and again (one round every seven days).
Other masters say: it abides at the most seven times seven, forty-nine days.
The Vaibhāṣika masters say: intermediate existence abides only a short time, because within intermediate existence there is delight in seeking a birth-existence, and so it does not abide long but goes quickly to link rebirth.
As for those intermediate existences whose conditions for taking birth have for the time not met: if it is fixed that they should be born in this place and as this class, the force of action will make these conditions meet; and if it is not fixed that they are to be lodged in this place and the conditions do not meet, then they turn and are lodged in another place and another class.
There are also masters who say: intermediate existence turns and takes birth in a class resembling its own. For instance, the domestic ox, the dog, the bear, and the horse have their seasons of increased desire belonging in order to summer, autumn, winter, and spring; while the wild ox, the jackal, the brown bear, and the ass have no fixed season. The intermediate existences of the former four, if they do not meet with their season, are born in order into the same class as the latter four (the domestic ox turning into the class of the wild ox, and so on).
(The author refutes this account:) Is it not that intermediate existence definitely does not differ in commonality of sentient beings from the place into which it is born (since intermediate existence and birth-existence are drawn forth by one and the same action)? How then can it be said to turn and take birth in a resembling class?
Treatise (continued): Such an intermediate existence as this, in order to reach the place where it is to be born, first arouses an inverted mind and hastens toward the object it craves. By the eye faculty aroused through the force of action, although its body is at a distance, it can see the parents joining at the place where it is to take birth, and thereupon an inverted mind arises: if it is of male body, it arouses a male desire with the mother for its object; if of female body, it arouses a female desire with the father for its object; and reversing the object toward the other party, it arouses a mind of hatred toward them both.
Hence the Treatise of Designations has this statement: at that time the gandharva (intermediate existence) has one or other of the two minds, love and hatred, in operation — that is, either love or hatred.
Because it arouses these two inverted minds, it supposes that its own body has joined with the one it loves. And when the impurity (semen and blood) of the one it hates flows into the womb, the intermediate existence supposes this to be its own possession and gives rise to a mind of joy and comfort; from this the aggregates gather and thicken, intermediate existence disappears, and birth-existence arises — and this is what is called ‘having linked rebirth.’
If it is a male embryo, it squats against the mother’s right side facing her back; if a female embryo, it dwells against the mother’s left side facing her belly. If it is neither male nor female (of the classes without shape), then in dwelling in the mother’s womb it dwells as is fitting, according to the craving it arouses.
There is definitely no intermediate existence that is neither female nor male, because the body of intermediate existence must be complete in its faculties. Since at the stage of intermediate existence it is either female or male, on entering the mother’s womb it can dwell as is fitting; and later, when the embryo grows, it may also become a non-male (of the ṣaṇḍha class and the like).
Within this point of doctrine one further matter should be considered: is it by the force of action that the semen and blood, these great elements (earth, water, fire, and wind), directly become the body on which the faculties depend? Or does action separately produce another set of great elements to serve as the support of the faculties, this set merely resting in dependence upon the semen and blood?
Some masters say: the semen and blood directly become the support of the faculties. That is, the intermediate existence which had no faculties before ceases together, and afterwards the body possessed of faculties arises in immediate continuity — as with the principle of the seed ceasing and the sprout arising. It is for this reason that the first stage is called ‘kalala’ (the first congealing of the embryonic substance). Stated thus, it also accords well with this passage of scripture: ‘The impurity of the parents produces the kalala.’ And as scripture tells the monks: ‘You have through the long night appropriated drops of blood, which have grown into the kaṭasi (the accumulation within the womb).’
Other masters say: another set of great elements is separately produced. Just as worms are separately produced in dependence upon leaves and dung, so within the accumulation of impurity the kalala is produced. Hence to say ‘the impurity of the parents produces the kalala’ is, stated thus, also not in conflict with that passage of scripture.
The above has been stated with reference to the two births from a womb and from an egg; the remaining two births (from moisture and by transformation) are to be stated next, as is fitting for each.
If a sentient being is of moisture-birth, it takes birth through being defiled by fragrance — that is, from afar it smells and knows the fragrance of the place where it is to be born, and thereupon arouses craving and defilement and goes there to take birth; and according to the difference of its action, the fragrance it is defiled by is also pure or foul.
If a sentient being is of transformation-birth, it takes birth through being defiled by the place — that is, from afar it observes the place where it is about to be born, and thereupon arouses craving and defilement and goes there to take birth; and according to the difference of its action, the place it is defiled by is also pure or foul.
Someone raises an objection: is craving and defilement really aroused even toward the hells?
Answer: because the mind is inverted, the arising of defilement is no fault. That is, that intermediate existence either sees its own body oppressed by cold rain and freezing wind while it sees the flames of a hot hell blazing, and delights in mind at that warmth of touch and casts itself in; or else it sees its own body harmed and oppressed by hot wind and raging fire while it sees a cold hell, and wishing for coolness casts itself in.
The masters of former times, however, say thus: it is because it sees that band of its own companions of the time when it formerly did the action that calls forth that hell, and so runs and hastens to join them.
Further, as to the manner of movement: the intermediate existence of gods rises with the head straight upward, as one rises from a seat; the intermediate existence of human beings, ghosts, and animals goes in its manner of movement as human beings and the rest ordinarily walk; and the intermediate existence of the hells goes head down and feet up, falling headlong into them. Hence a gāthā (stanza) says:
Quoted stanza: Falling headlong into the hells, with the feet upward and the head turned down; through slandering the several seers — those who delight in quiet and cultivate austerities.
〔Root 16 · Root 17〕The Four Modes of Entry into the Womb — Who Can Still Be Awake While Entering the Womb
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It was said above that intermediate existence enters the mother’s womb with an inverted mind; is it then definitely so for all intermediate existences?
Answer: it is not. Scripture says that entry into the womb is of four kinds. What are the four? The stanza says:
Stanza: The first kind has full awareness only at the time of ‘entering’; the second and third extend also to ‘dwelling’ and to ‘coming out’; the fourth has no full awareness at any stage, and those of egg-birth are always without awareness. The first three who enter the womb are the wheel-turning monarch and the two Buddhas (the pratyekabuddha and the Buddha), because their action and their cognition are excellent in that order; the fourth is all the remaining beings.
Treatise: Some sentient beings gather much meritorious action and diligently cultivate correct mindfulness and cognition, and so at the times of death and of birth they are upheld by the power of mindfulness, having full awareness and free of confusion. Among these, some have full awareness at the time of entering the womb; some have full awareness at the time of dwelling in the womb and this extends also to the time of entering; some have full awareness at the time of coming out of the womb and know as well the entering and the dwelling. The stanza says ‘also’ in order to show that what comes after necessarily carries what comes before (one who has full awareness of coming out of the womb must have full awareness of entering and of dwelling too).
Some sentient beings have little of both merit and cognition, and at all three stages of entering, dwelling, and coming out are without full awareness. Since entering the womb is without full awareness, dwelling and coming out are necessarily so too. The reason the stanza states these four in reverse (the first stated first and the fourth last) is to follow the rule for composing stanzas (the convenience of metre and phrasing).
As for the several sentient beings of egg-birth, they are constantly without awareness at every stage, entering the womb and the rest.
Someone asks: how are those of egg-birth reckoned as entering the womb? For they come out of an eggshell.
Answer: it is said that they ‘enter the womb-store’ because those of egg-birth must first enter the mother’s womb (forming into an egg within the mother’s body). Or else it is stated with reference to what is to come — because they are to be born as eggs in the future, they are called of egg-birth (though at the time of entering the womb the egg is not yet formed). It is just as scripture says ‘to make the conditioned’ (naming it so beforehand, before the making is done), and as the world says ‘boiling rice’ and ‘grinding parched flour’ (what is being boiled is rice and what is being ground is wheat, and yet they are named beforehand by the rice-dish and the flour that are to be). Hence to say that those of egg-birth also enter the womb is no fault.
Question: what is it to have and to lack full awareness at the three stages of entering, dwelling, and coming out?
Answer: suppose a sentient being whose merit is very scant: on entering the mother’s womb he arouses inverted notions and construals, seeing great wind and great rain, fierce heat and bitter cold, or the might and clamor of great armies pressing in confusion upon him; and thereupon he sees himself entering dense grass and thick woods, a cave of leaves, a hut of thatch, or taking refuge beneath a tree or beside a wall. At the time of dwelling in the womb, he sees himself already dwelling within it; at the time of coming out of the womb, he sees his body going out from it.
If merit is somewhat greater, the inverted notions and construals aroused on entering the mother’s womb are these: he sees his body entering fine gardens and groves, mounting flowered terraces and palaces, dwelling on excellent couches and the like; and the dwelling and the coming out are as stated above (only what he sees is of a better sort).
All these are called persons without full awareness at the three times.
If a being can have full awareness at all three stages of entering, dwelling, and coming out, then at the times of entering and the rest he has no inverted notions and construals — that is, on entering the womb he knows he is entering the womb, and while dwelling in and coming out of the womb he knows of himself that he is dwelling and coming out (knowing as it really is, and forming no other construal).
To show further these four kinds who enter the womb: the first three are in order the wheel-turning monarch, the pratyekabuddha, and the great awakened one (the Buddha). The first kind who enters the womb is the wheel-turning monarch, who has full awareness on entering the womb but not while dwelling and coming out. The second kind who enters the womb is the solitary victorious awakened one (the pratyekabuddha), who has full awareness while entering and dwelling but not on coming out of the womb. The third kind who enters the womb is the unsurpassed awakened one (the Buddha), who has full awareness at all three stages of entering, dwelling, and coming out. These first three persons are spoken of by the name of what they are to become in the future (being still within the womb, they are not yet a wheel-turning monarch or a Buddha, and are shown beforehand by the name of what is to come).
Question: on what ground is there such a difference of three grades?
Answer: because action and cognition are excellent in that order. The first is excellent in action — the wheel-turning monarch in past lives cultivated great merit widely. The second is excellent in cognition — the solitary victorious awakened one long practiced much learning and excellent discrimination. The third is excellent in both action and cognition — the unsurpassed awakened one through vast aeons cultivated excellent merit and cognition.
Apart from these first three persons, the remaining sentient beings of womb-birth and egg-birth are inferior in both merit and cognition, and together make the fourth kind.
〔Root 18 · Root 19〕No Self and Only Aggregates — Who Is It That Takes a Womb
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Here a non-Buddhist who holds to a real self says: if it is granted that a sentient being can pass over to another world (from this life to that life), then the sense of ‘there is a self’ that I maintain is established (since there must be a constantly abiding self that comes and goes). Now, in order to dispel this position, the stanza says:
Stanza: There is no self; there are only the aggregates. Made by the afflictions and by action, they enter the womb by the continuity of intermediate existence, as a lamp-flame does (continuing and shifting to another place). Growing in order thus, drawn forth by action, the aggregates continue and, by afflictions and action, go on to other worlds — and so the wheel of birth and death has no beginning.
Treatise (counter-questioning): What is the mark of that ‘self’ you hold to?
(The holder of self answers:) It is that ‘person’ (agent) which can cast off the aggregates of this life and can continue the aggregates of the coming life, functioning within the body.
(The author refutes:) Such a self definitely does not exist, because it cannot be got at as form and as the eye and the rest can (form is visible by direct perception, and the eye faculty is known by inference from its function, whereas the self is neither).
The World-Honored One too said: ‘There is action and there is maturation, but an agent cannot be got at.’ What is called an ‘agent’ is that which can cast off these aggregates and continue other aggregates — and apart from the provisional designation of dharmas there is no real agent.
Question: what is meant by ‘the provisional designation of dharmas’?
Answer: it is ‘this being, that is; this arising, that arises,’ and so at length the twelve links of dependent origination (upon the continuity of cause and result, earlier and later, the name of an agent is provisionally established).
Question: if that is so, what sort of ‘self’ is not within the range of what is dispelled?
Answer: the aggregates alone — that is, it is only upon the five aggregates that the name ‘self’ is provisionally established, and this is not dispelled.
Question: in that case, it should be granted that the aggregates themselves can pass from this world to another world?
Answer: the aggregates arise and cease moment by moment and have no power over the turning round and coming and going. But because of what is made by afflictions and action habituated again and again, the aggregates of intermediate existence continue and enter the womb. It is as a lamp-flame, though it arises and ceases moment by moment, can yet continue and shift to another place. So it is with the aggregates too, and to say that they ‘pass over’ is no fault. Hence, although there is no self, the sense of the aggregates continuing and entering the womb by reason of afflictions and action is established.
Just as the aggregates continue and grow in order by turns, drawn forth by action, so again, by what is made by the force of afflictions and action, they turn and go on to other worlds. That is to say: not all the aggregates that are drawn forth are equal in the length or brevity of their growth and continuity, because the causes of the actions that draw forth the lifespan differ. According as the force of the drawing action is strengthened or weakened, they grow in order for just so long a time.
Question: how do they grow in order?
Answer: as the noble one has said:
Quoted stanza: First there is the kalala (congealed and slippery); next is produced the arbuda (in the form of a blister); from this is produced the peśī (soft flesh, or flesh and blood); the peśī produces the ghana (firm flesh); next is the praśākhā (with limbs and joints distinct); thereafter hair, down, nails, and the rest, together with the material faculties and the shape, gradually grow by turns.
Treatise: That is, within the mother’s belly the stages are five: first the stage of the kalala, second the stage of the arbuda, third the stage of the peśī, fourth the stage of the ghana, fifth the stage of the praśākhā. This ‘arrow’ within the womb gradually grows by turns, up to the stage where the material faculties and the shape are complete.
Next, by the force of the wind of maturation aroused by action, the body within the womb is turned so as to move toward the birth-gate. It is like a hard lump of dung stopped and straitened beyond measure; and from this it falls by turns into fierce suffering, hard to bear.
Sometimes, because that mother is excessive in deportment (movement), in food, or in labor, or else by the force of the child’s own sinful action of former lives, the child dies within the womb.
At such a time there are women, or physicians, skilled and thoroughly versed in the art of delivery and good at rearing infants, who warm butter and the juice of the śāmalī (a kind of tree) and smear them on their hands, taking in hand a small sharp knife (to reach in and draw out the dead embryo). Within the womb it is like a cesspit, utterly foul and base, packed with mixed filth; it is a dwelling of darkness where numberless thousands of worms take their support; foul and turbid fluids run there constantly and must be dealt with without cease; semen, blood, grime, and grease are festering and slippery; impurities overflow, mean and filthy past looking at; and above it is covered only by a thin and perforated skin. Drawn on by former action, it is within the sores and openings of the body that the limbs and joints of the embryo are severed and drawn out.
Yet this embryo has come riding upon the action done in former lives and belongs to the course of action to be experienced in a later life (action whose result is received in a later birth), and the principle within it is hard to know (it is not something that can be wholly seen in this life).
Or else there are those who suffer none of these disasters and are born in safety, whose bodies are like a fresh sore, fine and soft and hard to touch. At this time it is either the mother who loves the child or some other woman who, with two hands rough as a knife or as ashes, takes the infant up, washes and wipes it, and settles it comfortably; then puts clear butter in its mouth and gives it the mother’s milk, and gradually accustoms it to take fine and coarse food; and so, growing in order by turns, it reaches the stage where the faculties are mature and again arouses the afflictions and accumulates the several actions. Because of this, when the body is destroyed and life ends, there is again the continuity of intermediate existence as stated above, going on to yet another world.
Thus afflictions and action being the cause there is birth; and birth having taken place, it is again the cause from which afflictions and action arise; and from these afflictions and action there is again birth — and so it is known that the wheel of birth and death revolves round and round without a beginning.
If someone should maintain that birth and death have a beginning, then that beginning would have to be without a cause; and the beginning being without a cause, everything else too should arise of itself without a cause. Yet we plainly see that sprouts and the rest arise from seeds and the rest, and that place and season are determined (a seed of this place and this season produces a sprout of this place and this season). And again, through fire and the rest, there arise ripening and alteration and so forth. From this it is known that there is definitely no dharma that arises without a cause.
As for the position that maintains a constantly abiding cause (such as Īśvara), it has already been refuted above.
Therefore birth and death definitely have no first beginning, and yet they have a last edge, because the cause can be exhausted. Since birth depends upon a cause, when the cause is destroyed the result produced must perish; the principle definitely must be so. It is as when a seed is destroyed the sprout certainly does not grow.
〔Root 20〕The Twelve Links and the Three Periods — a Table of the Segments of Birth and Death
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Such a continuity of the aggregates as this is established as stages with reference to three lives (past, present, and future). The stanza says:
Stanza: Such several dependent originations are twelve links in all, divided into three periods; the earlier and the later period have two links each, and the eight links of the middle period are stated on the basis of one who is complete.
Treatise: The twelve links are: first, ignorance; second, the formations; third, consciousness; fourth, name-and-form; fifth, the six sense fields; sixth, contact; seventh, feeling; eighth, craving; ninth, grasping; tenth, existence; eleventh, birth; twelfth, aging-and-death.
As for the three periods: first the earlier period, second the later period, third the middle period — that is, the three lives past, future, and present.
Question: how are these twelve links established upon the three periods?
Answer: the earlier and the later period have two links established for each and the middle period eight, and so together they make twelve. Ignorance and the formations are in the earlier period, birth and aging-and-death in the later period, and the remaining eight in the middle period.
Question: are these eight links of the middle period present in full in all sentient beings within this one life?
Answer: they are not all present.
Question: if that is so, why is it said that there are eight links?
Answer: it is stated on the basis of ‘one who is complete.’ The sense here is this: a person (a sentient being) who has passed through all the stages is called one who is complete; it does not mean those who die untimely along the way, nor sentient beings of the form and formless realms, but is stated only with reference to persons of the desire realm. For the Great Sūtra of Dependent Origination says that they (those of womb-birth in the desire realm) have these eight links.
That sūtra says that the Buddha told Ānanda: ‘If consciousness did not enter the womb, would name-and-form be able to grow and increase?’ ‘It would not, World-Honored One!’ and so at length.
Again, sometimes only a twofold dependent origination is stated: first what is gathered into the earlier period, second what is gathered into the later period. The first seven links belong to what is gathered into the earlier period, that is, ignorance through feeling; the latter five links belong to what is gathered into the later period, that is, from craving to aging-and-death — because the two segments, earlier and later, are gathered each by the two divisions of cause and result (the first seven being one round of cause and result, the latter five a second round).
〔Roots 21–24〕What Each of the Twelve Links Has for Its Entity — One Link, One Stage, and Every Stage the Five Aggregates
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Ignorance and the rest, what dharma has each of the links for its entity? The stanza says:
Stanza: The stage of the afflictions in a past life is called ignorance; the several actions in a past life are called the formations; the five aggregates of that single moment at the very rebirth-linking are called consciousness; the stretch before the six sense fields arise is called name-and-form; from the six sense fields there arise the eye and the other faculties (before faculty, object, and consciousness have met), and this is called the six sense fields; having reached the meeting of three and not yet knowing the differences among the causes of the three feelings is called contact; the stretch before sexual craving is called feeling; craving for goods and the operation of sexual craving is called craving; ranging in pursuit everywhere for the getting of all manner of objects is called grasping; ‘existence’ is the actually making of the action that draws forth the result of a coming life; the linking of a coming body is called birth; and up to the stage of undergoing aging and death in the coming life is called aging-and-death.
Treatise: The several stages of the afflictions in a past life, whose result has matured in this present life, are named in sum ‘ignorance’ — because those afflictions operated at the same time as ignorance, and it was by the force of ignorance that they were able to operate. It is like saying ‘the king goes forth’: it is not that there are no outriders and no retinue, but only that the king goes together with them and the king is the most honored, and so it is stated in sum as ‘the king’s going forth’ (one stage of five aggregates with ignorance alone singled out — the sense is as in this simile).
The stages of meritorious action, demeritorious action, and the rest in a past life, whose result has matured in this present life, get in sum the name ‘the formations.’ The word ‘stage’ in the first line of the stanza runs on all the way to the last link, aging-and-death (every link being established with reference to a stage).
At the very rebirth-linking in the mother’s womb and the like, the five aggregates at that stage of a single moment are called ‘consciousness.’
After the consciousness of rebirth-linking and before the six sense fields arise, all the intervening stages together are called ‘name-and-form.’
(Someone asks:) Here it ought to say ‘before four sense fields arise’ (since at rebirth-linking the body and mind sense fields already exist, and only the four, eye, ear, nose, and tongue, have not yet arisen); why does it say ‘before the six sense fields’? Answer: because it is established as a name on the basis of the completeness of the six sense fields.
From when the eye and the other faculties have already arisen up to the stage where faculty, object, and consciousness have not yet met, it gets the name ‘the six sense fields.’
Having reached the meeting of the three, and not yet being able to know the differences among the causes of the three feelings (pleasant, painful, and neither painful nor pleasant), this stage is named in sum ‘contact.’
Having already known the marks of difference among the causes of the three feelings, and sexual greed not yet having arisen, this stage is called ‘feeling.’
Craving for fine goods, with sexual craving in operation, and yet not pursuing them widely, this stage is called ‘craving.’
Ranging in pursuit everywhere for the getting of all manner of fine and excellent objects, this stage is called ‘grasping.’
Because of that ranging pursuit, accumulating the action that can draw forth the result of a coming life, this stage is called ‘existence.’
By the force of that action, casting off life here and linking the coming body, this stage is called ‘birth.’
The link of birth in the coming life, just as the link of consciousness does in this present life, grows gradually after the moment of arising, up to the stage of feeling in the coming life, and this in sum is named ‘aging-and-death.’ Such aging-and-death is equivalent to the four links name-and-form, the six sense fields, contact, and feeling of this present life (the same content, gathered under the single name aging-and-death in the later period).
The analysis of the separate entities of the twelve links is just this.
Treatise (continued): Further, dependent origination may be stated as four by difference: first, momentary dependent origination; second, dependent origination of unbroken linkage; third, dependent origination by stages; fourth, dependent origination of remote continuance.
Question: what is momentary dependent origination?
Answer: in the space of a single instant, in doing a killing out of greed, the twelve links are complete: delusion is ignorance; volition is the formations; the discerning of the several objects and matters is consciousness; the three aggregates arising together with consciousness (feeling, perception, and the formations) are named in sum name-and-form; the faculties resting upon name-and-form are the six sense fields; the six sense fields meeting with the rest (object and consciousness) give contact; the receiving of contact is feeling; greed is craving; the several bonds associated with greed are grasping; the actions of body and speech that are aroused are existence; the arising of these dharmas is named birth; their ripening and altering are named aging; and their destruction is named death.
Other masters say further: momentary dependent origination and dependent origination of unbroken linkage, as the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas states them, both run through all conditioned dharmas.
All the five aggregates at the several stages of the twelve links are gathered under dependent origination by stages.
This same remote continuity, unbroken from beginningless time, is called dependent origination of remote continuance.
〔First Half of Root 25〕Which of Them the World-Honored One Spoke With Reference To — the Weight of the Words “Transmitted and Allowed”
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): What did the World-Honored One here (in stating the twelve links of dependent origination) mean to speak of? The stanza says:
Stanza: So it is transmitted, and it is allowed: it was stated with reference to stages; and the name of the link is established from what is most eminent.
Treatise: So it is transmitted, and it is allowed: the World-Honored One spoke of the several dependent originations as having twelve links solely with reference to stages.
Question: if within each and every link the five aggregates are complete, why are only the names ‘ignorance’ and the rest established?
Answer: because at each of the stages ignorance and the rest are the most eminent. The names ignorance and the rest are established from what is most eminent — that is, if at a certain stage ignorance is the most eminent, the five aggregates of that stage are named in sum ignorance; and so on, until at a certain stage aging-and-death is the most eminent, and the five aggregates of that stage are named in sum aging-and-death. Hence though the entity is one in sum (all being the five aggregates), that the names are separate is no fault.
Question: on what ground do these twelve links stated in scripture differ from what the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas states?
Answer: as that treatise says, ‘What is dependent origination? It is all conditioned dharmas,’ and so at length (a range far wider than the twelve links). The sūtrānta (the sūtras) speak with reference to a particular intent, while the Abhidharma states things according to the marks of dharmas, and so the manner of their statement differs.
Thus the four kinds of dependent origination — by stages, momentary, of remote continuance, and of unbroken linkage — are all only within the class of sentient beings (only sentient beings have these four). The difference of sentient and insentient lies just here (whereas the dependent origination stated by the Abhidharma runs through the insentient as well).
〔Second Half of Root 25〕Why Scripture Speaks Only of Sentient Beings — In Order to Remove the Doubt over the Three Periods
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Why do the sūtras speak only of the dependent origination of sentient beings? The stanza says:
Stanza: It is with reference to the earlier, the later, and the middle period, in order to dispel another’s bewilderment.
Treatise: It is in order to dispel another’s bewilderment over the three periods. The difference of the three periods exists only in sentient beings (the insentient have no such doubt about turning through the three times).
Question: what is a sentient being’s bewilderment over the earlier period?
Answer: it is to arouse such a doubt as this about the earlier period: ‘Was I in the past world existent or not existent? What sort of I was I? How was it that I was?’
Question: what is a sentient being’s bewilderment over the later period?
Answer: it is to arouse such a doubt as this about the later period: ‘Shall I in the future world be existent or not existent? What sort of I shall I be? How shall it be that I am?’
Question: what is a sentient being’s bewilderment over the middle period?
Answer: it is to arouse such a doubt as this about the middle period: ‘What is I? How is this I? Whose is this I? Whom shall I have?’
It is in order to remove such bewilderment over the three periods that scripture speaks only of the dependent origination of sentient beings, stating in their order ignorance and the formations, and birth and aging-and-death, and stating consciousness through existence (the two links of the earlier period answering the doubt about the earlier period, the two of the later answering the doubt about the later, and the eight of the middle answering the doubt about the middle).
Question: why is it said so?
Answer: because the sūtras say: ‘Listen well, monks! If a monk can see, with true and correct discernment as they really are, the several dependent originations and the dharmas that have already arisen from conditions, he will certainly not be bewildered over the three periods — that is, he will no longer arouse doubts of the kind 〔Was I in the past world existent or not existent?〕.’
Other masters say: the three links craving, grasping, and existence are also for the removing of another’s bewilderment over the later period, because these three are all causes of the later period.
〔Root 26〕Three Afflictions, Two Actions, Seven Entities — Another Way of Cutting the Twelve Links
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It should be known further that although the doctrinal gate of dependent origination stated here has twelve links, its natures are only three classes and two — the three classes being affliction, action, and entity, and the two being result and cause. What does this mean? The stanza says:
Stanza: Three links are afflictions, two links are action, and seven links are entities and are also named results; the later period states the result in brief and the earlier period states the cause in brief, for from the middle period the two other periods may be inferred.
Treatise: The three links ignorance, craving, and grasping have affliction for their nature; the two links the formations and existence have action for their nature; and the remaining seven links, consciousness and the rest, have entity for their nature — because they are the entities on which afflictions and action rest.
Thus these seven entities are at the same time also named ‘results’; and it follows by implication that the remaining five links (the three afflictions and the two actions) are at the same time also named ‘causes,’ because they have afflictions and action for their own nature.
Question: on what ground does the middle period state result and cause at length (eight links being listed in the middle period)?
Answer: because the middle period opens ‘entity’ into five links (consciousness, name-and-form, the six sense fields, contact, and feeling) and ‘affliction’ into two links (craving and grasping). The later period states the result in brief, because there the entities are only two links (birth and aging-and-death); the earlier period states the cause in brief, because there the affliction is only one link (ignorance). Since the middle period is stated at length, the earlier and later periods may be inferred from it; and the sense at length being already established, they need not be stated separately, for to state them would be of no use.
Treatise (a further question): If the links of dependent origination are twelve only, then, a result of aging-and-death not being stated, birth and death should have an end; and a cause of ignorance not being stated, birth and death should have a beginning. Or else other links of dependent origination should be established; and those others would have yet others, and so it would become the fault of infinity, and therefore they should not be established.
Answer: yet there is not the fault stated above, because here the World-Honored One has already shown it by way of the sense.
Question: how is it already shown? The stanza says:
〔Root 27〕From an Affliction an Affliction Is Produced — the Five Modes of Mutual Production among the Twelve Links
Stanza: From an affliction an affliction is produced, and from an affliction an action; from action an entity is produced; from an entity an entity is produced, and from an entity an affliction. The principle of the links of existence is only this.
Treatise: From an affliction an affliction is produced, that is, craving produces grasping. From an affliction an action is produced, that is, grasping produces existence, and ignorance produces the formations. From action an entity is produced, that is, the formations produce consciousness, and existence produces birth. From an entity an entity is produced, that is, from the link of consciousness name-and-form is produced, and so on to contact producing the link of feeling, and the link of birth producing aging-and-death. From an entity an affliction is produced, that is, feeling produces craving. By establishing the link ‘existence,’ the principle within it is only this (the five modes of mutual production being exhaustive).
Thus it has already been shown that aging-and-death is a cause of entity and of affliction (aging-and-death can produce affliction and action, and so birth and death have no end), and shown too that ignorance is a result of entity and of affliction (ignorance comes from aging-and-death, and so birth and death have no beginning) — because ignorance and aging-and-death are themselves of the natures of entity and of affliction. This being so, what need is there to establish yet other links of dependent origination? Hence scripture says: ‘Thus is the origination of the sheer great mass of suffering.’ Were this not the meaning, what use would this sentence be?
Treatise (a further party’s explanation, one): There is another explanation which says: another sūtra states that ‘improper attention’ is the cause of ignorance, and that ignorance in turn produces improper attention (so that ignorance has a cause and no further link need be established). And improper attention is also gathered under the link of grasping, and so it too is reckoned as stated within this sūtra.
(The author objects to this:) How can this improper attention be gathered under the link of grasping? If it is said to be so because it is associated with grasping, then craving and ignorance too should be reckoned as gathered under the link of grasping (being likewise associated). And granting even that it is gathered under the link of grasping, how does that prove that improper attention is the cause of ignorance? If a relation of cause and result is established merely by being ‘gathered under the link of grasping,’ then craving and ignorance are likewise gathered under the link of grasping, and they should not have been established as separate links of dependent origination.
Treatise (a further party’s explanation, two): Someone explains further: another sūtra states that improper attention is the cause of ignorance and that ignorance in turn produces improper attention; and improper attention is stated at the stage of ‘contact,’ and so another sūtra says, ‘from eye and form as condition delusion (ignorance) arises, and the defiled attention thus produced’ — because this attention at the stage of feeling must draw forth ignorance. And another sūtra says: ‘Conditioned by the feelings produced by contact accompanied by ignorance, craving arises.’ Hence at the stage of contact, improper attention operates together with feeling and has ignorance for its condition. In this way ignorance has not the fault of being ‘without a cause,’ nor is it necessary to establish other links of dependent origination. And the links of dependent origination have not the fault of infinity either, because improper attention is produced from delusion (ignorance). As a sūtra says: ‘From eye and form as condition delusion arises, and the defiled attention thus produced.’
(The author objects to this:) Though another sūtra has such trustworthy words, yet within this sūtra it should still be stated further (since this sūtra means to dispel bewilderment over the three periods, it should have stated cause and result to the end).
(The other party answers:) It need not be stated further.
(The author asks:) How is it known that it need not be stated further?
(The other party answers:) It may be known by reasoning.
(The author asks:) By what reasoning?
(The other party answers:) Apart from ignorance, feeling cannot serve as the condition of craving, because the feeling of an arhat does not produce craving; and again, an uninverted contact cannot serve as the condition of a defiled feeling, nor can there be an inverted contact apart from ignorance, because an arhat’s contact is not inverted. By such reasoning as evidence, it is therefore known (that it need not be stated further).
(The author objects to this:) If it were so, then there would be the fault of proving too much — whatever can be known as evidence by correct reasoning would all not need to be stated further (and then what would scripture be stating?). Hence what they say cannot be established as an explanation of the previous objection.
Treatise (the correct explanation): Yet the objection stated above — that ‘scripture does not separately state that aging-and-death has a result and that ignorance has a cause, and so birth and death come to have an end and a beginning’ — is not reasonable, because the intent of the sūtra lies elsewhere. Nor is it that the principle stated is incomplete.
Why so? Because this sūtra is only for the removing of the bewilderment of those it converts over the three periods. Since those it converts arouse only such a doubt as this: ‘How do sentient beings continue through the three times? That is, from a former life this present life is born, and this present life can again be born in a later life’ — the Tathāgata, only in order to remove this doubt of theirs, states the twelve links, as has already been analyzed above; that is, ‘in the earlier, the later, and the middle period, in order to dispel another’s bewilderment.’
Treatise (appended: analyzing two names): As the World-Honored One told the monks: ‘I shall state for you the dharma of dependent origination and the dharmas that have already arisen from conditions.’
Question: what is the difference between these two?
Answer: according to the text of this treatise (the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas), there is no difference between these two, because both are said to gather all dharmas.
Question: future dharmas that have not yet arisen — how can they be said, along with the past and present, to be ‘what has already arisen from conditions’?
(He is counter-objected to thus:) A future dharma that has not yet been made — how then can it be called ‘conditioned’ along with the past and present (the name ‘conditioned’ being one you do allow to be used of future dharmas)?
Answer: because it has already been made by the force of an effective volition.
Question: if that is so, how is an undefiled dharma reckoned as conditioned (the undefiled not being made by the action of volition)?
Answer: that too has already been made by the force of a wholesome volition.
Question: if that is so, then as regards the attaining of nirvāṇa it should be so as well (nirvāṇa too becoming conditioned)?
Answer: in strict principle it should be said that it is ‘stated with reference to class’ — just as what has not yet deteriorated (future form) also gets the name ‘form,’ so, the class being the same, there is no fault in speaking thus.
〔First Half of Root 28〕Dependent Origination and What Has Already Arisen from Conditions — Two Faces of One Link
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Now, however, the meaning of the sūtra is to be explained properly. The stanza says:
Stanza: What the sense of the sūtra here properly states is: the face of cause is called dependent origination, and the face of result is called what has already arisen from conditions.
Treatise: The ‘cause-portion’ of the links is called dependent origination, because with it for condition a result can be originated; the ‘result-portion’ of the links is called what has already arisen from conditions, because they are all produced from conditions.
Thus upon all the links both senses hold, because the links all have the two natures of cause and of result.
Question: if it is set up thus, then the two should not hold at the same time (one dharma should not be both cause and result)?
Answer: it is not so, because what is regarded differs. That is to say, if this side is regarded and it is named what has already arisen from conditions, then it is not that at the same time that side is regarded and it is also named dependent origination — just like the names cause and result, father and son, and the like (one and the same person is a son regarded toward the father and a father regarded toward the son).
Treatise (a further party’s account): The sense intended by the Venerable Wangman is this: among dharmas some are dependent origination and not what has already arisen from conditions, and a fourfold analysis should be made. The first alternative (dependent origination and not what has already arisen from conditions) refers to future dharmas; the second alternative (what has already arisen from conditions and not dependent origination) refers to the past and present dharmas at the stage of an arhat’s last thought (after which no result can be originated); the third alternative (both) refers to the remaining past and present dharmas; the fourth alternative (neither) refers to the unconditioned dharmas.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas’ objection): The Sautrāntika masters state it thus: is what is stated here (dependent origination by stages) a report of your own opinion, or is it the sense of the sūtra? If it is said to be the sense of the sūtra, then the sense of the sūtra is not such.
Why so? What was stated above as dependent origination by stages, taking twelve sets of five aggregates for the twelve links, contradicts the sūtras, because the sūtras state it otherwise. As a sūtra says: ‘What is ignorance? It is the absence of knowledge regarding the earlier period,’ and so at length (stating only the absence of knowledge, not the five aggregates). This is a statement of definitive meaning, and it may not be forced down into an interpretable one. Hence the dependent origination by stages stated above contradicts the sense of the sūtra.
(The Sarvāstivādins answer:) It is not that all sūtras are of definitive meaning; some are stated in accordance with what is most eminent. It is as the Sūtra of the Simile of the Elephant’s Footprint says: ‘What is the inner earth element? It is hair, down, nails, and the rest.’ Although there are not lacking other dharmas of form and the rest there, it states only what is most eminent. Here too it should be so.
(The Sautrāntikas object:) What is adduced cannot serve as evidence. For that sūtra is not making the ‘earth element’ analyze hair, down, and the rest so as to be an incomplete statement; that sūtra analyzes the earth element by hair, down, and the rest, and there is no earth element apart from hair, down, and the rest, and so that sūtra is a complete statement. The links ignorance and the rest stated in this sūtra should likewise be reckoned a complete statement — apart from what is stated there is nothing further (so that ignorance is just the absence of knowledge and does not include the five aggregates).
(The Sarvāstivādins object:) Does not the earth element go beyond hair, down, and the rest, its entity being present also in mucus and tears and so forth (in which case hair, down, and the rest do not exhaust the earth element, and that sūtra is still stating only what is most eminent)?
(The Sautrāntikas resolve the objection:) Mucus and the rest are also stated within that sūtra — as the sūtra says, ‘there are yet other things in the body’ (the words ‘other things’ gathering in mucus, tears, and the rest, which shows that that sūtra is still a complete statement). And granting even that we allow what you say, that apart from hair, down, and the rest there is a separate earth element, then apart from ignorance there should be some further ignorance, and it should now be exhibited (whereas apart from ignorance there is no other ignorance).
(The Sautrāntikas demand further:) If a thing of a different class is put inside ‘ignorance,’ what good does this do?
(The Sautrāntikas establish the principle and conclude their own sense:) Although at all the stages there are the five aggregates, yet only where the relation holds of ‘this being or not being, that definitely is or is not’ may this dharma be established as a link of that dharma. Or else there are cases where the five aggregates are present and the formations are not (the three, meritorious, demeritorious, and imperturbable formations, being all absent, as with an arhat), or where consciousness and so on to craving and the rest are absent; and so the sense of the sūtra is just as it is stated (ignorance and the rest having the absence of knowledge and the rest for their entities, and the links not being established by the force of the five aggregates).
(The Sautrāntikas go on to refute Wangman’s four alternatives:) The fourfold analysis so stated is likewise unreasonable in principle. If future dharmas are not what has already arisen from conditions, then it contradicts a sūtra. For a sūtra says: ‘What are the dharmas that have already arisen from conditions? They are ignorance, the formations, and so on to birth and aging-and-death.’ Or else it would have to be disallowed that two links are in the future (birth and aging-and-death being in the later period), and thus the three periods established above would be wrecked.
Treatise (some say dependent origination is unconditioned): Some say: dependent origination is an unconditioned dharma. For the sūtras say: ‘Whether a Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, such is the abiding constancy of the dharma-nature of dependent origination.’
Answer: understood with the former intent, the principle may still be granted; understood with the other intent, the principle may not be granted.
Question: what is ‘such an intent’? And what is ‘the other intent’? — that it should be said to be grantable and not grantable.
Answer: if the intent stated is that, whether a Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, the formations and the rest constantly arise with ignorance and the rest for condition, and not with other dharmas for condition, nor with no condition at all to be got — and that it is for this that ‘abiding constancy’ is said; if the intent is such, the principle may be granted.
If the intent stated is that there is besides an entity of a dharma named ‘dependent origination,’ limpidly abiding and constant and unchanging — with such another intent as this the principle may not be granted. Why so? Because ‘arising’ and ‘origination’ are both marks of the conditioned (the very name dependent origination containing the sense of origination). It is not that there is besides a constantly abiding dharma that can serve as the mark of what is impermanent; this does not accord with correct principle. And further, ‘origination’ must be established in dependence upon ‘what originates’ — what relation or connection has this constantly abiding dharma with ignorance and the rest, that it should be said to be established in dependence on them and to be their dependent origination? And again, to name it ‘dependent origination’ and yet say that it points at a constant dharma — such a sense of the phrase has no reasonable correspondence.
Treatise (the science of sounds explains the name): Here, what is the sense of the phrase ‘dependent origination’ (as regards the structure of the language)?
Answer: ‘prati’ has the sense of ‘reaching (arriving at),’ and the verbal root ‘i’ has the sense of ‘going’; by the helping force of the former word the sense of the root is altered, and so ‘going’ is altered through ‘reaching’ into ‘dependent.’ ‘sam’ has the sense of conjoining, ‘ud’ the sense of rising, and the verbal root ‘pad’ the sense of ‘being’; and ‘being,’ by borrowing conjoining and rising, is altered into ‘origination.’ Because of this, a dharma having reached its condition conjoins and rises — and this is the sense of ‘dependent origination.’
Treatise (an objection set): Such a sense of the phrase does not stand to reason. Why so? Because in this way there would be two operations upon one and the same agent (first reaching, afterwards arising), and then the former operation should have the word ‘already,’ as when a man ‘having bathed’ then eats (two matters with a before and an after). Yet there is not the least dharma of the formations that can exist before arising, first reaching its condition and only afterwards arising; and where there is no agent, there cannot possibly be an operation. Hence a stanza says:
Quoted stanza: If ‘reaching the condition’ is prior to ‘origination,’ then (at that time the dharma of the formations) does not exist, and this is unreasonable; and if the two are simultaneous, then the word ‘already’ falls to nothing — for the word ‘already’ indicates that the former should be stated first.
Treatise (answering this objection): There is not such a fault. Let the masters of the science of sounds be counter-questioned: at what time does a dharma arise? In the present, or in the future?
(The masters of the science of sounds ask back:) And what fault is there in asking so?
Answer: if arising is in the present — arising is then not ‘already arisen’ (what is in the act of arising, how is it already arisen?), and how can it be present? The present is what has already arisen, and how then is it still ‘arising’? And if what has already arisen arises again, this leads to infinity. If arising is in the future — at that time the dharma does not yet exist, and how can it be an agent? And the agent being absent, whence any operation?
Therefore at the very stage of ‘arising’ it also ‘reaches the condition.’
Question: what is the ‘stage of arising’?
Answer: it is the time when the formations of the future world are in the act of arising; and at just this stage it is also said to ‘reach the condition’ (not two times, before and after).
Further, the ‘agent’ and the ‘operation’ that the masters of the science of sounds falsely set up are, in strict principle, not established: ‘being’ is the agent and ‘origination’ the operation, yet within this there is seen no real agent, other than the operation of ‘arising,’ that can truly be got at. Hence this way of speaking is merely without error in worldly speech (there being no agent in the ultimate sense).
Treatise (adducing scripture as proof): The sense of this ‘dependent origination’ is just what is stated as ‘this being, that is; this arising, that arises,’ and so that sentence of the sūtra should be adduced to explain the sense of dependent origination. Hence a stanza says:
Quoted stanza: Just as (you say that a dharma of the formations) does not exist and yet can arise, so ‘reaching the condition’ too should be so (not existing and yet able to reach); if it is said that only after arising is it called origination, this becomes infinity; and whether prior existence or prior nonexistence be said, both alike have the problem of the word ‘already.’ It is like saying ‘darkness arriving, the lamp has already gone out’ and ‘the mouth having been opened, one sleeps’ (two matters simultaneous, and yet the word ‘already’ is used); and if sleep be said to come after, then the mouth would have to be shut (from which it is seen that the two matters are in fact simultaneous).
Treatise (a further explanation by another party): Someone holds to a further sense in explaining this objection: ‘prati’ has the sense of ‘variety,’ and the verbal root ‘i’ has the sense of ‘not abiding’; and ‘not abiding,’ by the helping force of ‘variety,’ becomes ‘dependent.’ ‘sam’ has the sense of gathering, ‘ud’ the sense of rising, and the verbal root ‘pad’ the sense of ‘going’; and because ‘ud’ comes first, ‘going’ becomes ‘origination.’ This is to say that a variety of conditions conjoin and make the dharmas of the formations gather and rise, and this is the sense of ‘dependent origination.’
(The author objects to this:) An explanation such as this may perhaps still be granted here (with the twelve links); but where ‘eye and form each being a condition, an eye-consciousness arises’ and the like, how is what is called a ‘gathering of variety’ to be established within it (there being only the two conditions eye and form — whence any variety)?
Treatise (explaining the two sentences of the sūtra): Question: on what ground did the World-Honored One state those two sentences above, namely ‘this being, that is’ and ‘this arising, that arises’?
Answer: first, in order that people should know dependent origination to be fixed and unshifting. As is stated elsewhere: in dependence upon ignorance there are the formations, and it is not that apart from ignorance there can be formations. Second, further, in order to show the successive production of the links — that is, in dependence upon this link being, that link comes to be; and by that link arising, the remaining links come to arise. Third, further, in order to show the successive production of the three periods — that is, in dependence upon the earlier period being, the middle period comes to be; and by the middle period arising, the later period comes to arise. Fourth, further, in order to show the two conditions, the immediate and the mediate — that is, ignorance being, the formations arise without interval (the immediate condition); or else it is by a force passing through intermediaries that the formations arise (the mediate condition).
Treatise (another party’s explanation): Other masters explain: these two sentences are for refuting the two positions of ‘no cause’ and ‘a constant cause’ — that is, it is not that the formations can be without a cause, nor is it that by a constantly abiding intrinsic nature, a self, and the like as an unproduced cause the formations come to arise.
(The author objects to this:) If it were so, the first sentence would become useless, since by the second sentence alone, ‘this arising, that arises,’ both ‘no cause’ and ‘a constant cause’ could be refuted at once.
(The author explains for himself:) Yet perhaps someone holds that ‘with a self as support the formations and the rest come to be, and by ignorance and the rest as the cause-portion producing them the formations and the rest come to arise.’ Therefore the World-Honored One, in order to remove such a holding, decisively adjudicates: the being of a result is by its cause of arising (and there is no other support). And ‘this arising, that arises’ is ‘this being, that is’ — it is not that the being of a result depends besides upon some other cause. That is, ignorance conditions the formations, and so on until such is the origination of the sheer great mass of suffering.
Treatise (the preceptor masters’ explanation): The preceptor masters explain these two sentences as being for the showing of the ‘unbrokenness’ and the ‘arising’ of cause and result — that is, in dependence upon ignorance being unbroken the formations are unbroken; and it is just by ignorance arising that the formations come to arise. And so by turns it should all be stated at length.
Treatise (yet another explanation): Someone explains: it is for showing the ‘abiding’ and the ‘arising’ of cause and result — that is, so long as the cause continues to exist, the result continues to exist; and it is just by the cause-portion arising that the several result-portions arise.
(The author objects to this:) Since it is ‘arising’ that is here to be analyzed, on what ground is ‘abiding’ stated? And why should the Buddha break the order in stating it — stating ‘abiding’ first and only afterwards ‘arising’ (whereas by ordinary reason arising should come first and abiding after)?
Treatise (there is a further explanation): Someone explains further: ‘this being, that is’ means that in dependence upon the result being, the cause has its ceasing (the result having arisen, the cause then passes away); and ‘this arising, that arises’ is lest someone should doubt that the result arises without a cause, and so it is further said that by the cause arising the result comes to be aroused, and not without a cause.
(The author objects to this:) If the sense of the sūtra were so, then it should be stated thus: ‘this being, that ceases and is not.’ And it should first say ‘the cause arising, the result arises,’ and only then may it say ‘in dependence upon the result being, the cause ceases and is not’ — in such an order it would be called well stated. If it were not so, then, since dependent origination is what is to be analyzed, on what order would ‘the ceasing of the cause’ be stated first? Hence what they explain is not the sense of this sūtra.
Treatise (the Sautrāntikas set out the entities of the twelve links): Further, what is it for ignorance to condition the formations, and so at length to birth conditioning aging-and-death? I shall now briefly show what conforms to the sense of the sūtra.
That is to say: the several fools, regarding the dharmas arisen from conditions, do not know that within them there is only ‘the formations’ (the flowing on of conditioned dharmas), and falsely arouse the holding of the view of self and the conceit of self. For the sake of their own undergoing pleasant feeling, or of undergoing feeling neither painful nor pleasant, they make the three kinds of action, of body, of speech, and of mind — that is, for the sake of their own undergoing pleasure in the coming life they make the several meritorious actions; for the sake of undergoing feeling neither painful nor pleasant in the coming life they make imperturbable action (the action of the absorptions of the form and formless realms); and for the sake of undergoing present pleasure they make demeritorious action. Such is what is called ‘ignorance conditioning the formations.’
By the force of the projecting action, the continuous stream of consciousness goes on as the going of a flame, to this destiny and to that; and relying upon intermediate existence it hastens to the place where it is to be born and links a birth-existence into a body — and this is called ‘the formations conditioning consciousness.’ Explained in this way, it accords well with the statement of the sūtras that analyze the link of consciousness as running through the six consciousnesses, because consciousness comes first.
Within that destiny name-and-form arises, complete in the five aggregates, continuing by turns, and running through the whole of one term of life — and there are statements to this effect in the Great Sūtra of Causes and Conditions, the Sūtra Analyzing Dependent Origination, and other sūtras.
When name-and-form has thus gradually matured and is complete in the eye and the other faculties, it is called ‘the six sense fields.’
Next, the six sense fields meet with their objects and consciousness arises; and by the meeting of the three there is contact conducive to pleasure and the rest.
In dependence upon this contact there arise the three feelings, pleasant and the rest.
From these three feelings the three cravings are drawn forth — that is, one oppressed by suffering arouses craving for desire toward pleasant feeling; or one arouses craving for form toward pleasant feeling and toward feeling neither painful nor pleasant; or one arouses craving for the formless toward feeling neither painful nor pleasant alone.
From the craving that delights in and seeks feeling there arise the four kinds of grasping beginning with the grasping of desire. Among these, ‘desire’ means the five fine desires (form, sound, smell, taste, and touch); ‘views’ means the sixty-two views, as stated at length in the Brahmajāla Sūtra; ‘rules’ means keeping away from bad discipline; and ‘observances’ means the observances of dogs and of oxen and the like (the wrong practices of imitating a dog or an ox). For instance, the several Nirgrantha non-Buddhists (those who go naked) and the brahmins, the Pāśupatas, the Parivrājakas, and non-Buddhists of other classes undertake all manner of meaningless austerities — going with the body bare, plucking out the hair, wearing the skin of a black deer, binding up the hair and smearing on ashes, holding a triple staff, cutting off beard and hair, and the like. ‘Talk of a self’ means the inner body, because in dependence upon it a self is spoken of.
Other masters say: the view of self and the conceit of self are called ‘talk of a self.’
Question: on what ground are these two alone called ‘talk of a self’?
Answer: because it is by these two that a self is said to be; and the self does not really exist, and so it is called ‘talk of a self’ (mere speech and no more). As a sūtra says: ‘Monks, you should know! The several classes of ordinary beings, foolish and unlearned, arouse the grasping of self in accordance with provisional speech, and within it there is truly no self nor what belongs to a self.’
Among the four kinds of grasping above, ‘grasping’ means desire-greed. Hence the Bhagavat explains in the sūtras: ‘What is grasping? It is what is called desire-greed.’
Because grasping is the condition, the several actions that call forth a coming existence are accumulated, and this is called ‘existence.’ As the World-Honored One told Ānanda: ‘The action that calls forth a coming existence is called existence.’
Because existence is the condition, the continuous stream of consciousness goes toward a future birth; and as in the principle stated above, being complete in the five aggregates it is called ‘birth.’
With birth as condition there is aging-and-death; and the differences of its marks are as stated at length in the sūtras.
The word ‘sheer’ shows that there is only the formations and no self nor what belongs to a self; the words ‘great mass of suffering’ show that the accumulation of suffering has neither beginning nor end; and the word ‘origination’ is to show the arising of the masses of suffering.
As for the account of the Vaibhāṣika school, it has already been stated above.
讀這一卷之前
上一卷把三界五趣、四生、四識住排定,末後花了很大力氣證明中有實有。本卷一開口便問「當往何趣,所起中有形狀如何?」——不再問它有沒有,直接問它長什麼樣、往哪裡去。三家古德都在這裡標科:光記說此下是「諸門分別」,共十一門;頌疏也數十一門而分為三段(形狀、九門、入胎);寶疏則以頌為單位,說「下第三有五頌義門分別中有」。三家開合雖異,所指的都是同一件事:中有的專章從這裡進入細目。
但本卷真正的分量不在中有。中有講完,入胎四種講完,論主忽然轉身破外道之我,接著把胎兒從羯剌藍講到出生,再從出生講到「復起煩惱積集諸業」——一路推到下一期中有。到這裡讀者才發覺:前半卷所講的不是一段死後見聞,而是十二緣起的實況圖。所以後半卷順勢立十二支、分三際、辨支體、判約位,最後以「三煩惱二業,七事」與「從惑生惑」二頌收束。光記於此標大科說「此下第八明十二緣起。就中,一廣明十二、二略攝喻顯」——本卷所占的正是「廣明十二」的總辨與別明。
還有一件事要先提醒:本卷末段有兩處論列字釋後隨即設難。一處是先依聲明學立「緣起」之字釋,隨即設難「如是句義理不應然」(論不標此難之發話者);一處是他先錄他家對經中二句的解釋,再逐一難破。初讀的人會以為論文錯亂,其實這是阿毘達磨常見的筆法——先把可能的說法擺出來,再擇要而難。讀本卷若在這兩處卡住,往往不是義理難,而是沒認出這種筆法。
一、中有的形狀:一個業,牽兩重身
〔一之一〕「同一業引」四個字,是本卷的地基。 論答得極短:「若業能引當所往趣,彼業即招能往中有」——牽你去某一趣的那個業,同時就招來那個『能往彼趣』的中有。先問:為什麼要強調同一個業?因為若中有另有一個業,中有就成了獨立的一生,那麼中有之死也該另立死有,生死就無法算清。既然是同一業所引,中有的樣子當然就像將來那一身,這叫「如當本有形」。光記在此加了一個很好記的比喻,說中有與本有「由業同故。故此中有形似本有,如印、所印文像不殊」——同一顆印蓋出來的兩張紙,紋樣自然一樣。頌疏則索性舉例:本有若是人形,中有也是人形,其餘各趣類推。易誤處在於把中有想成一團模糊的魂魄;論說得很清楚,它已經有了將生那一趣的完整形貌。落地上:這一句定下全卷的算法——中有不是生死之外的第三者,它是這一期業所牽引之身的前段。
〔一之二〕五趣中有同居一腹,為什麼不互相燒。 難者抓住地獄中有來發難:狗腹中若同時有五趣中有,其中地獄中有現前,怎麼不把母腹燒了?論答分三層,層層退讓而不失守。第一層:地獄有情住在地獄本有中尚且「彼居本有亦不恒燒」,何況只是中有。第二層:就算承認它能燒,中有「如不可見亦不可觸」,因為身極微細,所以這個難本身不成立。第三層才是正答:「諸趣中有雖居一腹,非互觸燒,業所遮故」。先問:為什麼要用三層?因為前二層是就事相解圍,第三層才是就法理定案——業力本身就是一道隔離。易誤處:把「業所遮」讀成一種神秘屏障;它的實義是各趣中有各繫其業,本來就不在同一個受用範圍內。落地上:這正是本論處理『同處而不相干』一類問題的標準答法,後文濕生化生同處受生亦用此理。
〔一之三〕中有的身量與菩薩的例外。 論說欲界中有「量雖如小兒年五六歲而根明利」,菩薩中有則如盛年、形量周圓、具諸相好,將入胎時能「照百俱胝四大洲等」。先問:為什麼要特別說菩薩?因為接著要處理一個著名的難題——摩耶夫人夢見白象入右脅。若中有真如當本有形,菩薩的中有應是人形,怎麼會是象?論答得斬釘截鐵:「此吉瑞相,非關中有」,而且「菩薩久捨傍生趣故」——菩薩早已不可能再現畜生之身。排誤:這裡最容易讀成論主否定夢的真實性;不是。論只是把夢相與中有分成兩件事,夢是瑞應之兆,不是所見之實。落地上:本論在傳說與法數相衝突時,一律先問『這是哪一類的陳述』,而不是直接判斷真假——這是讀阿毘達磨最要學的一種分寸。
二、訖栗枳王的十個夢:夢是先兆,不是所見
〔二之一〕論主用一個夢來解釋另一個夢。 為了證成『夢相不是實事』,論引了訖栗枳王所見十事之頌——「謂大象井麨,栴檀妙園林,小象二獼猴,廣堅衣鬪諍」——隨即斷之曰「如是所夢,但表當來餘事先兆,非如所見」。先問:這十件事到底是什麼?三家古德在此難得地逐字一致:光記說「訖栗枳,此云作事,是迦葉波佛父。夜夢十事,旦白迦葉佛。佛答言:此表當來釋迦遺法弟子之先兆也」;寶疏、頌疏所記幾乎相同。也就是說,這是迦葉佛時代的一位國王夢見十件怪事,佛告訴他那是預兆後世釋迦教法中弟子的種種情狀。排誤:讀者常把十事一一去查它們象徵什麼,於是離題。論引它只為一個用途——證明夢中之象不等於實有象來。落地上:既然王夢十事只是預兆,摩耶夫人夢白象自然也只是預兆,與中有無關。這是一次乾淨的類比論證,前提與結論都不出經教之外。
〔二之二〕順帶交代的一條胎生常識。 論在此插一句:「又諸中有從生門入,非破母腹而得入胎,故雙生者前小後大」。先問:這與白象何干?大有關係——夢中白象是『入右脅』,若中有真從脅入,則白象夢便可作實。論說中有一律從生門入,於是『入右脅』只能是瑞相之表。至於雙生前小後大,是順帶推出的一個可驗證的推論:既然從同一門入,先入者反在裡面,後入者反先出來,所以先出生的是後入的、身量較小者。排誤:這一句常被當成雜談跳過,其實它是前一句的證據。落地上:阿毘達磨立論的習慣是把一條法則推到日常可見的地方去,讓它接受檢驗。
三、白象頌的會通與「四有」之立
〔三之一〕不必會通的理由,比會通本身更重要。 有人搬出法善現所說之頌——「白象相端嚴,具六牙四足,正知入母腹,寢如仙隱林」——來質問。論答兩路。第一路是「不必須通,非三藏故。諸諷頌言,或過實故」:這首頌不屬經律論三藏所收,而且諷詠之辭本來就常有誇飾。第二路是退一步:「若必須通,如菩薩母所見夢相,造頌無失」——若一定要會通,就當它是依著夢相而造的頌。先問:為什麼要給兩個答案?因為第一路守的是引據的層級,第二路守的是文義的可通;二路並存,論主既不必否定該頌,也不必改變自己的結論。排誤:把第一路讀成論主輕看該頌。不是。他只是把它放回「非三藏」這一格。落地上:本卷後段引「有說」「有餘師言」「先舊諸師」時,讀者都應先問一句『這是哪一級的依據』——這一問是從此處學來的。
〔三之二〕與衣俱生,與一位比丘尼。 論接著說色界中有「圓滿如本有」,且與衣一同生起,因為色界慚愧心增盛;菩薩中有亦與衣俱;而欲界中有無衣,「由皆增長無慚愧故」。中間插入鮮白苾芻尼的事:她「由本願力故,彼於世世有自然衣」,直到般涅槃時以此衣纏屍焚葬。先問:講中有為何忽然講衣?因為衣在此不是裝飾,而是慚愧心的外顯指標。有慚愧則有衣,無慚愧則無衣,這是把心所之力落實到中有身相上的一個例子。排誤:把鮮白尼一段當作神異故事。論舉它是為了說明願力也能形成這種增上,與慚愧並列為二因。落地上:本論一貫主張心法能牽動色法之相,此處是最具體的一則。
〔三之三〕四有:把一期生命切成四段。 問「所似本有其體是何」,答「謂死有前、生有後蘊,總說有體是五取蘊」,再「於中位別分析為四」——「一者中有,義如前說」「二者生有,謂於諸趣結生剎那」「三者本有,除生剎那死前餘位」「四者死有,謂最後念」。末後補一句次第與範圍:「次中有前,有色有情具足四有,若在無色中闕具三」。先問:為什麼要在這裡立四有?因為前面所有討論——中有像誰、住多久、怎麼入胎——都預設了一張時間表,到此才把表畫出來。排誤:把四有看成四種東西。它們是同一串五取蘊在四個時位上的名字,體是一個。落地上:無色界缺中有這一條尤要記住——無色無身,不須往來,所以只有三有;後文十二支「中八據圓滿」不通無色界,根據就在這裡。
四、中有的九門:一張逐條檢核表
本卷最長的一段長行落在這裡。論以兩行頌總攝,長行則逐門細釋,中間夾著三處異說與二處問難。光記把它列為九門——「一明眼境、二行遲疾、三明具根、四明無對、五不可轉、六明所食、七明住時、八明結生心、九明行相」;頌疏所列名目略異而次第全同。以下即依此九門逐條教清。
〔四之一〕眼境門:誰看得見中有。 論說「此中有身同類相見」,修得的極淨天眼也能見,而「諸生得眼皆不能觀,以極細故」。緊接著錄一異說:「有餘師說:天中有眼具足能見」,五趣中有依次能見四、三、二、一,「謂自下除上」。先問:為什麼要分「修得」與「生得」?因為生得天眼是果報所感,其力有限;修得天眼是定力所成,能破微細。排誤:把「同類相見」讀成中有只能見中有;論說的是同類之間互見,並不妨礙修得天眼者從外面看見。落地上:這一門定下了中有的可見性層級,「極細」在論中所繫者,是「諸生得眼皆不能觀」與「不可見亦不可觸」;至於業通最疾、具根、無對,論皆另立其門、各出其由。
〔四之二〕行速門:業通為什麼最疾。 論說「一切通中業通最疾」,並釋通義為「𣣋虛自在是謂通義」,釋業通為「通由業得名為業通,此通勢用速故名疾」,末後加一句極重的話:「中有具得最疾業通,上至世尊無能遮抑,以業勢力最強盛故」。先問:連佛也攔不住,這是不是說神通不敵業力?論在此只說事實,不作比較之判。排誤:把「無能遮抑」讀成佛力有限。論的意思是業自身的決定性——中有一起,必往其趣。落地上:這一句是後面「不可轉門」的伏筆,也是本論談業果不可轉的一處硬證。
〔四之三〕具根門與〔四之四〕無對門。 論說「一切中有皆具五根」,又說「對謂對礙,此金剛等所不能遮,故名無對」,並舉一則見聞為證:「曾聞析破炎赤鐵團,見於其中有蟲生故」。先問:具五根與無對有什麼關係?論分立二門而不以一因相攝——具根者言其根身無缺,無對者言其不為金剛等所遮。頌疏把這兩門連起來釋,說中有「凌空,金剛山等所不能遮」。排誤:把「無對」讀成沒有身體。中有有色、有根,只是不與粗色相礙。落地上:具根一條在下文還要再用一次——論說「必無中有非女非男,以中有身必具根故」,扇搋等無形之類只可能在胎中增長時才形成,中有階段一定是男或女。
〔四之五〕不可轉門。 論說「應往彼趣中有已生,一切種力皆不能轉」,並具體說明:「謂不可令人中有沒餘中有起」,其餘各類也一樣;既然為往某趣的中有已起,「但應往彼,定不往餘」。先問:這與後文「轉受相似類生」豈不矛盾?論主自己就把它破了——在住時門之末,他對著「有說轉受相似類生」一說反詰云:「豈不中有必無與生眾同分別,一業引故。如何可言轉受相似?」光記與寶疏於此皆標「論主破」,光記並斷該說「此非正義」。論主破訖而彼家更無答語,論亦不代為圓通,這是誠實的體例,讀者不必替它圓場。排誤:把「不可轉」讀成中有沒有任何變數。論於此只說「一切種力皆不能轉」,未再別出通釋;眾賢別有答語,見『承衍』。落地上:這一條是「同一業引」的必然結果——業既已定趣,趣自不可易。
〔四之六〕所食門:香氣與健達縛之名。 論問中有是否資段食,答「雖資段食,然細非麁」;再問細者為何,答「謂唯香氣,由斯故得健達縛名」;並補一句音韻上的交代——字界之義不只一種,讀短音者如「設建途」「羯建途」之例,「略故無過」。再說差等:「諸少福者唯食惡香,其多福者好香為食」。先問:中有既然極細,為什麼還要吃?因為它仍是有漏五蘊之身,須有所資養。排誤:把「食香」讀成一種浪漫的說法。它是嚴格的分類——段食之中最細的一分。至於名義,光記釋此云「其健達名香,是字緣。頞縛,是字界,或目尋義、或目食義。尋謂尋香,食謂食香」;寶疏所配全同而統於「尋香」一義。落地上:食有淨穢隨福而異,這是業力在最細微處也照樣分配苦樂的一個實例。
〔四之七〕住時門:四家之說與一段長難。 問「如是中有為住幾時」,論先錄大德之說:「大德說言:此無定限」,理由是中有命根非別業所引,與所趣同一眾同分;若不然,「中有命根最後滅時應立死有」。接著插入一段長難:肉聚成蟲,是漸待此時,還是頓來至此?通此難者,光記標為前之大德(寶疏但作「第一釋」而不繫其人,並錄不判):坦承「雖無經論誠文判釋」,然依正理應說:有無邊雜類有情貪著香味、壽量短促,嗅氣命終而同時受細蟲身;或者本有多有情應生此處,因緣未合而住中有,今遇多緣方頓生。並以轉輪王之業要待人壽八萬歲方頓與果為比,末以「諸有情類業果差別不可思議」收之。然後才列三說:「尊者世友言:此極多七日」,「有餘師言:極七七日」,「毘婆沙說:此住少時」。先問:為什麼要繞這麼一大圈?因為『住多久』牽動『未生之有情此刻在哪裡』,論必須先把『同時頓生』講通,三家之說才有安放處。排誤:把「無經論誠文判釋」讀成論主心虛。恰恰相反——論明說此處無明文而依正理立說,是把依據的等級誠實標出。落地上:讀到「依正理應作是言」一語就要提高警覺,那表示此下是推論而非教證。
〔四之七附〕住時之下還有一層:生緣未合時,中有往哪裡去。 四家之說並非住時門之末。毘婆沙短住說之後,論還接著分兩條路走:「其有生緣未即和合,若定此處此類應生,業力即令此緣和合。若非定託此和合緣,便即寄生餘處餘類,有說轉受相似類生」,並以家牛、狗、熊、馬四者欲增各屬夏秋冬春,野牛、野干、羆、驢則無定為例——前四者若不遇其時,即依次轉生為後四之同類。光記判此段之語主曰「『毘婆沙說至餘處餘類』者,第四師正義」。先問:這三句是什麼關係?是一組條件分支:①定託(定此處此類應生)⇒ 業力逼緣來合;②非定託 ⇒ 寄生餘處餘類;③另有一說作轉受相似類生。排誤:把它讀成『中有可以隨意改趣』。不可——這正與〔四之五〕已教的不可轉門相夾:五趣中有不可轉,能轉的只是同類之內的處與類。論主也隨即破第三說:「豈不中有必無與生眾同分別,一業引故。如何可言轉受相似?」(光記·寶疏於此皆標「論主破」)落地上:住時之所以有四說,是因為『等待』這件事本身有兩種結局;把分支讀清楚,四說才各安其位。
〔四之八〕結生心門:一念顛倒如何完成投胎。 論說中有「先起倒心馳趣欲境」,憑業力所起眼根雖住遠方而能見父母交會,於是「若男緣母起於男欲、若女緣父起於女欲」,翻此緣二則俱起瞋心。並引《施設論》為證:「時健達縛於二心中隨一現行,謂愛或恚」。接著寫下最關鍵的一段:「彼由起此二種倒心,便謂己身與所愛合」,等到所憎不淨泄至胎時,「謂是己有便生喜慰」,於是「從茲蘊厚中有便沒,生有起已名已結生」。先問:為什麼結生非要靠顛倒之心?因為若無愛憎,就沒有奔赴的動力——此就普通中有說。論隨即自問「前說倒心入母胎藏,一切中有皆定爾耶?」而答「不爾」,下文別出正知入胎之四類;故不可說一切投胎之推力盡歸倒心與愛恚。排誤:把這一段讀成描寫性的獵奇文字。論於此只說結生之推力是倒心與愛、恚;分位十二支之「愛」「取」另有其位——「貪妙資具婬愛現行,未廣追求,此位名愛」,二者名同而所指之位不同,不可逕相等同。落地上:修行所爭的一念,正是此處這一念。
〔四之九〕行相門,與結生之後的三件事。 論說天中有「首正上升如從坐起」,人鬼傍生如人等行,地獄中有「頭下足上顛墜其中」。結生之後另有三事:一是住胎之相——男依右脅向背蹲坐,女依左脅向腹而住,非男非女者隨貪而住,並斷言「必無中有非女非男,以中有身必具根故」,後來胎增或作不男。二是根依大種之二說——「有言:精血即成根依」,種滅芽生之理;「有餘師言:別生大種」,如依葉糞別有蟲生。二說各引同一段經文為證,論並錄而不判。三是濕化二生——「若濕生者染香故生」「若化生者染處故生」,皆隨業而有淨穢;並答地獄亦生愛染之難曰「由心倒故起染無失」,或見冷雨而欣火焰,或見熱風而欲清涼。頌疏於此把道理挑明:受生皆須起染,濕化無胎,所以改以香、處為所染。先問:為什麼四生都要有一個「所染」?因為愛是投胎的鉤,沒有鉤就掛不上。排誤:把地獄之投身讀成受騙。論說得明白,是顛倒心使苦相現為可欣。落地上:四生受生之理至此才算說完整,而四者共用同一條原理——染而後生。
〔四之九附〕地獄投身,另有一家先舊諸師之說。 顛倒心之說不是論此處所錄的唯一解。論於寒熱顛倒說之後另出一家:「先舊諸師作如是說:由見先造,感彼業時己身伴類馳往赴彼」——見到自己昔日造那個地獄業時的同伴一夥,便奔馳前往投奔。先問:兩說差在哪裡?前說以顛倒為鉤(苦相現為可欣),此說以伴類為鉤(見故舊而趣之);一在境相之倒,一在同分之引。排誤:把二說揉成一說,或以為後說是前說之解釋。論以「先舊諸師作如是說」標其語主,是異說並錄之體例,不是同一說之補充。(此說之部派歸屬,古德有異解,見本子承衍。)落地上:凡見「先舊諸師」「有餘師言」之標,即知此下換了語主,讀時要另起一格,不可與前說連讀。
五、顛墜地獄的一首伽他
〔五之一〕引頌的用法,比引頌的內容更值得學。 論在行相門之末說地獄中有頭下足上,隨即引一頌為證:「顛墜於地獄,足上頭歸下,由毀謗諸仙,樂寂修苦行」。先問:這頌算不算本論的正頌?不算。它前面有「故伽他說」四字為徵,是引經之頌,不入本品九十九頌之數。排誤:把它讀成論主對毀謗者的警告。頌所證的只有一件事——地獄中有的行相是倒墜的;至於「毀謗諸仙」是頌中所舉的一種業因,不是論主在此要立的宗。落地上:本卷共有六處引頌,每一處前面都有一個徵記(「如聖說言」「故伽他說」「故說頌曰」等)。讀論先認徵記,才不會把引頌誤當本頌,也才不會把他家之言誤當論主之判。
〔五之二〕頌疏在此補了一句論文沒說的限制。 頌疏於行相門末說,以上所論是就人中死還生人趣而言,「若通餘趣,行相不定」。先問:這算不算改動論義?不算,這是把論文的適用範圍講清楚。論所舉的天上升、人橫行、地獄倒墜,本是就一個常見的情況說;若從地獄死生天,行相自然另計。排誤:把古德的補充當成論的直說。落地上:讀論須分兩層——論說了什麼,古德替它補了什麼;本卷後段這兩層交纏得更密,此處是最容易分辨的一次練習。
六、入胎四種:誰在生死關頭還醒著
〔六之一〕先問一句「一切中有皆定爾耶」。 前面說中有以倒心入胎,論隨即自問:一切都是這樣嗎?答「不爾」,並引經立四種入胎。先問:這一問為什麼要緊?因為若倒心入胎是通則,則佛與獨覺也在其列,那麼「正知入胎」之說便無處安放。論以四種之分保住了通則的例外。排誤:把「四種」讀成四類人格。它分的是入、住、出三個時位上正知與否的組合:一者唯入位正知,二者入住正知,三者入住出俱正知,四者三位俱不正知,卵生則恆無知。落地上:這是本論處理『通則與例外』的標準手法——不改通則,而以位次分之。
〔六之二〕「兼」字與逆說之序,各解一個技術問題。 論說「兼言為顯後必帶前」——能正知出的,必定也正知入與住,所以三者是包含關係而非並列。又說入不正知則住出必爾,而頌之所以從第一說到第四,是「順結頌法故逆說四」。先問:這兩句瑣碎的解釋有什麼用?它們解決的是讀頌時最容易誤讀的兩處:一是誤以為第二種只知住不知入,二是誤以為四種的次第有義理上的輕重。排誤:頌文之序是為了音節之便,不是義理之序。落地上:本論的頌是壓縮到極限的記憶體,長行常要花好幾句去還原被壓掉的關係——讀頌疏之類的入門書,一半功夫就用在這種還原上。
〔六之三〕卵生為什麼也叫「入胎」。 論設難:卵生從卵而出,怎麼算入胎?答有二路:一是卵生「先必入胎」,先在母體中結成卵;二是「或據當來名卵生者」,就將來所成之名而先稱之。並舉三例為證:契經說「造作有為」,世間說「煮飯磨麨」。先問:這三個例子在證什麼?證以後果之名稱前因之位是通行的說法習慣——正煮米時先稱煮飯,正磨麥時先稱磨麨。排誤:把它讀成語言遊戲。這是阿毘達磨常用的「當名」原則,下文說輪王、獨覺、大覺入胎時「以當名顯」,用的正是同一條。落地上:學會這一條,往後遇到「因中說果」一類的表述就不會困惑。
〔六之四〕三位正知與否的具體相狀。 論寫得極細:福微薄者入胎時起倒想解,見大風雨、毒熱嚴寒、大軍聲威,「遂見自入密草稠林葉窟茅廬」,住時見已住此中,出位見身從此出;福增多者則見「入妙園林升花臺殿居勝床等」,住出如前。真正正知者則「於入等時無倒想解」,入胎知入、住出自知。先問:為什麼不正知者所見有兩種?因為福有厚薄,所現之境相隨之有粗劣與精妙——但兩者同樣是顛倒。排誤:把『見入妙園林』當成好事。論的判準不在境相之美惡,而在有沒有倒想。落地上:這一條極有修學上的分量——境相的莊嚴不等於正知,臨終所見之好壞不能作為判準。
〔六之五〕三品之人與業智之分。 論列前三種:輪王「入位正知,非住非出」,獨勝覺「入住正知,非於出位」,無上覺「入住出位皆能正知」,並說「此初三人以當名顯」。問何緣三品不同,答「由業智俱如次勝故」:第一業勝,輪王宿修廣大福;第二智勝,獨覺久習多聞勝思擇;第三俱勝,無上覺曠劫修勝福智。除此三者,餘胎卵生「福智俱劣,合成第四」。先問:為什麼是業與智兩軸而不是一軸?因為福能保住念力所依之身,智能保住念力之明;缺一則正知不全。排誤:把輪王只知入位讀成他修得不夠。論的分判是業與智的配比,不是總量的高下。落地上:這是全論少見的一處『以修因判果位』之例,其判準——業與智——正是後文十二支中「行」與「無明」的對治面。
七、無我而唯有蘊:是誰在投胎
〔七之一〕外道的難來得極巧。 外道說:既然承認有情能轉趣餘世,「即我所執有我義成」。先問:這一難為什麼難纏?因為前面整整一章都在講中有從此趣往彼趣,語感上確實像有一個東西在跑。論主必須在不否認往來的前提下否認我——這才是本節的真正難度。排誤:把論主的回答讀成『其實沒有輪迴』。他從未否認相續,他否認的是相續中有一個不變的主體。落地上:本節是全論破我之學在世品的預演,破我品第九所立的規模,此處已具雛形。
〔七之二〕先問我是什麼相。 論主先徵問:「汝等所執我為何相?」執我者答曰:是那個「能捨此蘊、能續餘蘊」的「內用士夫」。論主乃破:「此定非有,如色眼等不可得故」。(此三節之分,寶疏標「論『能捨此蘊至內用士夫』,答也。論『此定非有至不可得故』,破外道執也」;光記所科大同而以「能捨此蘊、能續餘蘊」為執我者答、「內用士夫」以下屬論主破——二疏於界處小異,於誰答誰破則同。)先問:色與眼在此作什麼用?光記釋此云,色等是「有體,現量可知」,眼等是「有用,比量可知」,二者各代表一種可知之路;而所執之我兩路皆不通,所以說不可得。頌疏亦釋「士夫」為外道所執之作者。排誤:把「不可得」讀成論主感官經驗有限。這是量的檢驗——現量與比量皆無所得,即無此法。落地上:本論凡破一法,必先問其相、再問以何量可知,這一套程序在此完整出現了一次。
〔七之三〕世尊之語與「法假」。 論引「有業有異熟,作者不可得」,並釋作者為能捨此蘊及能續餘蘊者,「唯除法假」。問「法假謂何」,答「依此有彼有,此生故彼生,廣說緣起」。先問:既然沒有作者,為什麼還能說「捨」與「續」?因為捨與續只是因果前後相續的另一種說法。光記在此補一句收束云「今明捨此往餘,即是因果前後相續。即於此法假名作者,無別作者。故《正理》二十五云『為顯因果相續諸行,即是作者故復說言:依此有彼有,此生故彼生。』」。排誤:把「法假」讀成一種權宜的謊言。假不是假話,是依他而立、無獨立自體。落地上:這裡第一次把緣起搬出來當作破我的正面替代方案——本卷後半整整一半的篇幅,都是在把這個替代方案講清楚。
〔七之四〕燈焰喻:剎那滅而能相續轉。 論再設一難:那就該承認諸蘊自己能從此世轉到餘世了?答「蘊剎那滅,於輪轉無能」,然而「數習煩惱業所為故,令中有蘊相續入胎」,並設喻「譬如燈焰雖剎那滅,而能相續轉至餘方」。先問:燈焰喻要證什麼?證沒有一個不變者,也能有真實的轉移。焰是每一剎那都新生的,然而燈可以從這頭移到那頭。排誤:把焰讀成同一團火。論偏要強調它剎那滅,喻的力道就在這裡。落地上:此喻是全論最常被引用的一個,往後凡談相續與轉生,回到這一句即可。
〔七之五〕引壽業之勢力決定一生之長短。 論說並非一切所引諸蘊「增長相續脩促量齊」,因為「引壽業因有差別故」,隨業勢力增微,「齊爾所時次第增長」。先問:這一句夾在破我與胎位之間做什麼?它是橋。前面說相續由惑業所為,此處說相續的長度也由業決定,於是自然引出下一段——這一期的相續究竟怎麼一路增長。排誤:把它讀成宿命論。論說的是引業定其大限,並不排除滿業與現緣的作用。落地上:這一句把「業」從投胎那一點延伸成一條線,為胎中五位與後文十二支的分位說鋪好了路。
八、胎中五位與生之為苦
〔八之一〕五位之名與其相。 論引聖說之頌列五位——羯剌藍、頞部曇、閉尸、鍵南、鉢羅奢佉,此後「髮毛爪等,及色根形相,漸次而轉增」——長行則明說「謂母腹中分位有五」,並云「此胎中箭漸次轉增」,直到色根形相滿位。先問:這五個音譯到底指什麼?光記釋此云「羯剌藍,此云和合,或云雜穢、或云凝滑。頞部曇,此云皰。閉尸,此云血肉。健南,此云堅肉。盋羅奢佉,此云支節」;寶疏所釋大同,唯閉尸作「軟肉」,並補「如皰起故」以釋頞部曇得名。排誤:把五位當成醫學描述來讀。論列它是為了給「分位」二字一個最直觀的樣本——同一相續,依相貌之異而立五個名。落地上:後文十二支之所以能『就勝立名』,讀者若先在此處看熟了分位的作法,那一節就毫不費解。
〔八之二〕產門之苦與異熟風。 論說「由業所起異熟風力轉胎中箭令趣產門」,其苦如「強糞團過量閟澁」,從此「轉墮劇苦難任」;或因母之威儀飲食執作過分、或因子之宿罪業力而死於胎內;於是有善通產法之女人或醫者,溫酥油睒末梨汁塗手執小利刀。接著是全論最不留情的一段寫實:胎內「如糞坑最極猥賤雜穢充塞,黑闇所居無量千虫之所依止」,常流惡汁、精血垢膩、不淨流溢、穿漏薄皮覆其上。先問:論為什麼要寫得這樣直白?因為本卷的主題是生死流轉,而流轉之始就是這樣一件事;若把它寫得美,後面「純大苦蘊集」五個字就落不到實處。排誤:把它讀成厭世的情緒。這是現觀的材料,不是情緒的宣洩。落地上:三疏於此段皆只作牽文科釋而未別立新義——古德也認為這一段不需要再解,讀過去就是了。
〔八之三〕出生之後,到「復起煩惱積集諸業」。 論寫嬰兒之身「如新瘡細軟難觸」,母或他女以「如刀灰麁澁兩手」執取洗拭而安處,「次含清酥飲以母乳」,漸令習受細麁飲食,「次第轉增至根熟位,復起煩惱積集諸業」。由此身壞,又有中有相續更趣餘世。先問:這一句為什麼是本卷的樞紐?因為它把圓圈合上了——從中有入胎,到根熟造業,再起中有。論隨即點題:「如是惑業為因故生,生復為因起於惑業」,所以「故知有輪旋環無始」。排誤:把「無始」讀成一個時間上的宣稱。它是一個推論的結果:若有始則始應無因,無因則餘應自起,而現見芽從種生、處時決定,故「定無無因起法」。落地上:論在此順帶交代了兩件事——破常因之說前已遣;生死無初而有後邊,因為因可盡。「如種滅壞芽必不生」一句,就是整個解脫論在世品裡的落點。
九、十二支與三際:一張生死的分段表
〔九之一〕十二支的列名,與「三際」二字的實義。 論列十二支之名,並釋三際為「一前際、二後際、三中際,即是過未及現三生」。先問:三際為什麼是三生而不是三時?因為本論所立是分位緣起——十二支分屬三個生命段落,不是一念之中的三時。排誤:把三際讀成過去現在未來的抽象時間。它們是三期具體的生命。落地上:認清這一點,才知道下文『兩重因果』之說何由而立——前際二支對中際五果,中際三因對後際二果。
〔九之二〕二二八之分配。 論答「謂前後際各立二支,中際八支,故成十二」——無明、行在前際,生、老死在後際,其餘八支在中際。先問:為什麼中際特別多?因為中際是現生,可以逐位細觀,所以開得細;前後二際只能推知,故略。這一層論在後文正26 才正面說出「開事為五、惑為二故」。排誤:把八支之多讀成中際比較重要。它只是觀察精度的差別。落地上:同一批事實依觀察位置而開合不同,這是阿毘達磨的常法;十二支與二分緣起、與三煩惱二業七事,都是同一批事實的不同切法。
〔九之三〕「據圓滿者」四個字擋掉了大半的誤讀。 論自問中際八支是否一切有情此生皆具,答「非皆具有」;又問既然如此何以說有八支,答「據圓滿者」。並釋圓滿者為「補特伽羅歷一切位名圓滿者」,非中夭者、非色無色界,「但據欲界補特伽羅」,並引《大緣起經》為證——佛問阿難「識若不入胎,得增廣大不」,答「不也,世尊」。先問:為什麼要設這個限制?因為十二支若當成一切有情通則,中夭者缺後幾支、無色界無名色六處,通則立刻破。排誤:把「圓滿」讀成修行的圓滿。它指的是位次走全。光記於此標出問、答、難、釋四層,教學鷹架極清楚。落地上:讀任何法數,先問它的適用範圍——這一問本卷已教過兩次(四有不通無色、八支唯據欲界圓滿者)。
〔九之四〕二分緣起:把十二支對折。 論說有時但說二分——前七支前際攝(無明乃至受),後五支後際攝(從愛至老死),「前後因果二分攝故」。先問:這與三際之分衝突嗎?不衝突。三際是就生分,二分是就因果分;前七是前一重因果(無明、行為因,識等五為果),後五是後一重因果(愛、取、有為因,生、老死為果),是另一把尺。排誤:把二分讀成另一套緣起。它仍是這十二支。落地上:本卷後段講「因起/果已生」,用的就是這把因果之尺;此處先亮了一次相。讀者不妨自行驗算一次——把前七支分作二因五果、後五支分作三因二果,再對照三際之二二八,兩張表所切的支雖然重疊而分界不同,正好說明本論從不以一種切法為唯一。
十、十二支之體:一支一位,位位是五蘊
〔十之一〕「宿惑位無明」與王行之喻。 論說過去生中「諸煩惱位,至今果熟,總謂無明」,因為彼與無明俱時行、由無明力彼現行;並設喻「如說王行,非無導從,王俱勝故總謂王行」。先問:既然一位是五蘊具足,為什麼獨標無明?就因為那一位中無明最勝。頌疏把這層講得極白,說「宿惑位無明者,謂過去生起煩惱時,名宿惑位,此位五蘊至今果熟,總名無明」,而獨標無明之故正在「王俱勝故總謂王行」。排誤:把無明支讀成只有無明這一個心所。每一支都是五蘊,名字只是那一位的代表。落地上:這一條是分位緣起的命門;後文「傳許約位說,從勝立支名」一頌所守的,就是這一句。
〔十之二〕識、名色、六處三支的界線。 論定識為「於母胎等正結生時,一剎那位,五蘊名識」;名色為「結生識後、六處生前,中間諸位總稱名色」;六處為「眼等已生,至根境識未和合位,得六處名」。中間插一問:既然結生時身、意二處已有,此處應說四處生前,何以言六?答「據滿立故」。先問:這一問值得專門回答嗎?值得——因為它正是分位說最容易被攻擊的地方:名色與六處的界線何在。光記為此溯《婆沙》原文為證,說「羯剌藍通多念。於名色位身、意已生,此中應說四處生前」,而言六者是據六處圓滿而立;頌疏則但述結論不溯出處。排誤:把「名色」讀成一段完全沒有根的階段。身、意二處在名色位已有,只是未滿。落地上:本論凡遇到『該說四卻說六』一類的數目不合,一律以據滿立名解之,此為第一例。
〔十之三〕觸、受、愛、取、有五支的分界,各有其式。 論定觸為「已至三和,未了三受因差別位」;受為「已了三受因差別相,未起婬貪」;愛為「貪妙資具婬愛現行,未廣追求」;取為「為得種種上妙境界,周遍馳求」;有為「因馳求故,積集能牽當有果業」。先問:這五個定義是同一種切法嗎?不是。觸、受二支以「已……未……」雙標夾界;愛支只以「未廣追求」止其上界(其下界則以「貪妙資具婬愛現行」起);取支依「周遍馳求」、有支依「積集能牽當有果業」各自定相,皆無「已/未」成對之字。排誤:把它們讀成五種不同的心理狀態。它們是同一條相續上的五個區段,而各段之界式不一律——觸、受以「已/未」雙標,愛止於「未廣追求」,取、有則各依其相而立。落地上:這是全論最漂亮的一組分位定義;讀者若能把這五句默寫出來,十二支之學就過了一半。
〔十之四〕生與老死,是把今生的四支搬到來世去。 論定生為「由是業力從此捨命,正結當有」,老死為當有生支「即如今識生剎那後漸增,乃至當來受位」,並明說「如是老死,即如今世名色、六處、觸、受四支」。先問:為什麼後際只用兩個名字裝下四支的內容?因為後際只能推知不能現觀,所以略說。排誤:把老死讀成衰老與死亡兩件事。在分位說裡,老死是從當來名色一路到當來受位的整段。落地上:這一句一出,前後兩重因果的對稱就完全顯露——前際二支對中際五果,中際三因對後際二果,而後際二果其實就是中際五果的重演。
〔十之五〕四種緣起:剎那、連縛、分位、遠續。 論說「又諸緣起差別說四」,並詳釋剎那——「云何剎那?謂剎那頃由貪行殺具十二支」,癡即無明、思即行、了別名識、識俱三蘊名名色、住名色根為六處、和合有觸、領觸名受、貪即愛、相應諸纏名取、身語二業名有、起即名生、熟變名老、滅壞名死。又錄一說:剎那、連縛如《品類足》「俱遍有為」;十二支位所有五蘊皆分位攝;「即此懸遠相續無始說名遠續」。先問:既然有四種,本論所立是哪一種?下一節頌文即答——分位。排誤:把四種讀成四種不同的緣起法。它們是同一緣起在四種時間跨度上的看法——一剎那、相連不斷、三世分位、無始遠續。落地上:這一節是為下一頌設問的,讀者若略過它,「傳許約位說」五個字就無所著落。
十一、「傳許約位說」:五個字裡的一道裂縫
〔十一之一〕先看論文自己怎麼說。 頌曰「傳許約位說,從勝立支名」,論曰「傳許世尊唯約分位說諸緣起有十二支」。接著自設外難:若支支中皆具五蘊,何緣但立無明等名?答「以諸位中無明等勝故」,就勝立名——若位中無明最勝,此位五蘊總名無明,乃至老死。末結一句「故體雖總,名別無失」。先問:『就勝立名』憑什麼可以成立?憑的是日常語言本有這種用法——王行之喻已先鋪過。排誤:把「體雖總」讀成十二支沒有分別。體是總(皆五蘊),名是別(隨勝而立),二者不衝突。落地上:這是分位緣起的完整辯護,只用了兩層——一是位有勝劣,二是名從勝立。
〔十一之二〕「傳許」二字為何刺眼。 通篇論文,論主判自宗之義多用直陳;此處卻在頌中著「傳許」二字,長行也照樣重複一次。先問:這兩個字是什麼語氣?頌疏於此獨家點破,說「分位緣起,經部有破,論主意明,故言傳許」——意思是分位緣起既已遭經部質疑,論主心中另有斟酌,所以著此二字以示距離。排誤:這是古德對論主用字動機的判釋,不是論文自陳。論文本身只說「傳許世尊唯約分位說」,沒有解釋自己為什麼要這樣說。落地上:本卷凡遇語氣詞(「傳許」「有說」「有餘師言」),都應先問一句『這是論主的判,還是他所述之他家?』——這一問往往比義理本身更決定讀法。此二字所牽動的四線材料,詳見承衍。
〔十一之三〕與《品類足論》之異,與情非情之別。 論自問何緣經說十二支而《品類足》所說有異,答彼論說「云何為緣起?謂一切有為」乃至廣說;並判其故曰「素怛纜言因別意趣,阿毘達磨依法相說」。又說分位、剎那、遠續、連縛四種「唯有情數。情非情等是謂差別」。先問:同一佛法,何以經與論所說範圍不同?因為經是就所化者的疑惑而說(下一節即明說此意),論是就法相之通則而說。排誤:把二者的不同讀成矛盾。意趣不同,範圍自異。落地上:這是本論處理『經論不一致』的標準答法,讀者往後遇到類似問題可直接搬用。
十二、經為什麼只說有情:為遣三際之愚
〔十二之一〕頌只有十個字,卻是全卷的目的說明。 頌曰「於前後中際,為遣他愚惑」,論曰「為三際中遣他愚惑」,並說「三際差別唯在有情」。先問:這一頌回答的是什麼問題?回答上一節末所留的問——契經何故唯說有情。答案是:因為要對治的疑惑只發生在有情身上。排誤:把它讀成緣起不通非情。論已說阿毘達磨依法相說時是通有為的;此處說的是經之所以只說有情,是就對治而言。落地上:這一頌把十二支的性質定死了——它是一帖藥,不是一張宇宙圖。
〔十二之二〕三際之愚的十個問句。 論逐一列出:前際疑「我於過去世為曾有非有?何等我曾有?云何我曾有?」後際疑「我於未來世為當有非有?何等我當有?云何我當有?」中際疑「何等是我?此我云何?我誰所有?我當有誰?」先問:這些問題有什麼共同點?每一句都以「我」為主詞——三際之愚,其實只是我執在時間三段上的三種樣子。排誤:把它們當成哲學問題來解。論從不正面回答『我是什麼』,它只是把十二支擺出來,讓提問的前提自行瓦解。落地上:所以說「為除如是三際愚惑,故經唯說有情緣起」,並「如其次第說無明行及生老死并識至有」——前際二支答前際之疑,後際二支答後際之疑,中際八支答中際之疑,一一對位。
〔十二之三〕經證與一條補說。 論引契經為據:「苾芻諦聽!若有苾芻,於諸緣起緣已生法,能以如實正慧觀見,彼必不於三際愚惑」。末又錄一說:「有餘師說:愛取有三亦為除他後際愚惑,此三皆是後際因故」。先問:這一補說改變了什麼?它把中際的後三支也算進對治後際之愚的功能,因為它們正是後際之因。排誤:把「有餘師說」當作論主之判。它是並錄的一說。落地上:本論凡以「有餘師說」引出者,一律是備而不判——讀者記住這個標記,就能自己分出論主之義與他家之說。
十三、三煩惱、二業、七事:把十二支再切一次
〔十三之一〕三二七的分配。 頌曰「三煩惱二業,七事亦名果」,論曰無明、愛、取以煩惱為性,行與有以業為性,「餘識等七以事為性,是煩惱業所依事故」。先問:為什麼叫「事」?因為它們是煩惱與業所依託的那一堆現實內容——識、名色、六處、觸、受、生、老死。排誤:把「事」讀成事情。它在此是所依之體的意思。落地上:這是十二支的第二把尺(第一把是三際)。同一批支,依性質分為惑、業、事三類,於是全部生死就只剩三樣東西在轉——煩惱造業,業生事,事又起煩惱。
〔十三之二〕七事亦名果,五支亦名因。 論說「如是七事即亦名果,義准餘五即亦名因,以煩惱業為自性故」。先問:為什麼要再加這一層?因為惑業事是就性質分,因果是就關係分;同一支在前一把尺上是「事」,在後一把尺上是「果」。排誤:把因與果讀成兩批不同的支。落地上:這是本卷第三次示範『同一批事實換軸重排』——十二支、三際、二分、惑業事、因果,五種切法,切的都是同一件事。讀者若把這五張表並排寫在一頁上,本卷後半的內容便一覽無餘;而每換一張表,浮出來的重點就換一樣,這正是阿毘達磨立表的用意所在。
〔十三之三〕何緣中際獨廣。 論自問「何緣中際廣說果因」,答「開事為五、惑為二故」;後際略果,「事唯二故」;前際略因,「惑唯一故」。並說「由中際廣可以比度前後二際」,廣義既成,「故不別說,說便無用」。先問:這一段解決了什麼疑惑?解決了『為什麼十二支的分配這樣不對稱』。答案是:中際可現觀故開得細,前後只能比度故說得略。排誤:把不對稱看成論典的疏漏。它是觀察條件決定的。落地上:「說便無用」四字最見阿毘達磨的性格——法數之立以有用為度,不為齊整而齊整。
十四、從惑生惑:五種相生,與一場關於無窮的長辯
本節長行近八百字,內含多重問答與二家異釋,是本卷後半最密的一段。以下分三層教清。
〔十四之一〕先看那個難。 論設難曰:若緣起支唯十二者,「不說老死果,生死應有終;不說無明因,生死應有始」;若為此再立餘支,則餘復有餘,「成無窮失」。先問:這個難為什麼厲害?因為它是一個兩難——不補則生死有始終,補則無窮。排誤:把它讀成外人的刁難。論主是自己提出來的,因為十二支之說必須經得起這一問。落地上:本論凡立一組封閉的法數,必自問其邊界如何不漏——這是法數之學的自我檢驗機制。
〔十四之二〕頌以五種相生作答。 頌曰「從惑生惑業,從業生於事,從事事惑生,有支理唯此」,論則逐一配對:從惑生惑是愛生取;從惑生業是取生有、無明生行;從業生事是行生識、有生生;從事生事是識生名色乃至觸生受、生支生老死;從事生惑是受生愛。末結「由立有支其理唯此」。先問:這五種怎麼就解決了無窮之難?因為它顯示惑、業、事三者首尾相銜——事能生惑,惑又生業,於是老死之後自有惑業(不必另立支而生死無終),無明之前亦自有事惑(不必另立支而生死無始)。論隨即明說:「已顯老死為事惑因,及顯無明為事惑果」,因為無明與老死本身就是惑與事之性。排誤:把五種相生記成五條孤立的規則。它是一個閉環。落地上:寶疏在此把三世對配得極具體,說愛取俱是煩惱而愛緣於取,是從惑生惑;又說取與無明同是惑,「即現在取過去名無明」,行與有同是業——同一物在不同際立不同名。這一配對法一旦看懂,十二支圖就活了。
〔十四之三〕兩家的補救,與論主的兩次難破。 有餘師引餘契經說非理作意為無明因、無明復生非理作意,且非理作意為取支所攝,故已說在此經中。論主難之曰:若說因相應故屬取,則愛與無明亦應屬取;就算屬取,又如何能證明它是無明之因?餘家復釋:非理作意說在觸時,並引「眼色為緣生癡,所生染濁作意」與「由無明觸所生諸受為緣生愛」為證,於是無明有因、支不無窮。論主再難:經雖有此誠言,此經中仍應更說;對方答不須更說、由理證知——「非離無明受能為愛緣,以阿羅漢受不生愛故」,又非無倒觸能為染受緣,阿羅漢觸非顛倒故。論主末後一擊:「若爾,便應有太過失」——凡由正理可證知者一切皆不須更說,那經還說什麼?故「彼所說不成釋難」。先問:論主為什麼不接受這個看來合理的補救?因為它把『經為何不說』歸給『理已可知』,而這條理由一旦成立就會吃掉一切經文。排誤:把論主之難讀成否定「非理作意為無明因」這一義理。他否定的是用它來解釋經之未說。落地上:論主自己的正解在後——此難本身「非理,經意別故」,因為「此經但欲除所化者三際愚故」;經不是不圓滿,是目的不同。這一答與第十二節的頌完全呼應,全卷後半的骨架至此才閉合。
十五、緣起與緣已生:同一支的兩面
本節長行約九百字,先辨二名,次錄望滿四句,再引經部之長難、有部之救與難,而以經部之通難、責、結收之,是本卷義理密度最高的一段。
〔十五之一〕世尊為什麼要說兩個名字。 論引世尊語「吾當為汝說緣起法、緣已生法」,隨即問二者何異。先錄本論舊文之說:「此二無別,以俱言攝一切法故」。接著是一場往復:外人先難——未來未已起法,何以同過現說緣已生?此難不逕答,卻反難外人一句——未來未已作之法,何以同過現得名有為(『有為』一名,未來法上外人自己是許的)?光記標此為「反難外人」、寶疏標為「反難問也」,故此句不是外人所問,是回向外人之責。外人乃釋曰「由能作思力已造故」。又難:若爾,無漏如何有為?外人釋:彼亦善思力已造。又難:若爾,就得涅槃應然。末以「理實應言依種類說,如未變壞亦得色名」收之。先問:這一串問答在爭什麼?爭的是「已」字能不能用在未來法上。答案是能——依種類而說,如同未變壞者亦得色名。排誤:把它讀成文字遊戲。「思力已造」是逐層試解而兩度被逼退者;論末以「理實應言依種類說,如未變壞亦得色名」收之——所守者是依種類立名,不是『未來法確實已被思業所造』。落地上:這一段是下一節聲論師之難的前奏——「已」字之用法,正是那場論辯的核心。
〔十五之二〕頌的正解:因分與果分。 頌曰「此中意正說,因起果已生」,論曰「諸支因分說名緣起,由此為緣能起果故」,「諸支果分說緣已生,由此皆從緣所生故」,於是「一切二義俱成,諸支皆有因果性故」。有難:如此安立則二義不應俱成。答「不爾,所觀有差別故」——觀此則名緣已生,非即觀斯復名緣起,「猶如因果父子等名」。先問:父子之喻要證什麼?證同一人望父為子、望子為父,二名不衝突。排誤:把緣起與緣已生讀成兩批法。它們是同一支的兩面。落地上:這是全卷關於『名隨所觀而立』的第三次示範(前二次是就勝立名、當名顯位),三次合看,本論的名相觀便清楚了——名是就關係與位次而施設的,不是實體的標籤。
〔十五之三〕望滿四句與經部之長難。 論錄尊者望滿之說:諸法有是緣起非緣已生,應作四句——第一句未來法,第二句阿羅漢最後心位過現諸法,第三句餘過現法,第四句諸無為法。論續錄破詞「所說四句理亦不然」(光記標此為經部破望滿四句),因為若未來諸法非緣已生便違契經,或應不許生老死二支在未來,「是則壞前所立三際」。另一邊,經部諸師發一長難:分位緣起以十二個五蘊為十二支,違背契經,因為經說「云何為無明?謂前際無智」乃至廣說,此是了義說,不可抑令成不了義。有部答以《象跡喻經》為例:經說內地界即髮毛爪等,雖非無餘色法而「就勝說」,此亦應爾。經部再駁:彼經是以髮毛等分別地界,並無地界越髮毛等,故是具足說。有部又難一句:地界於洟淚等中其體亦有(則髮毛攝地不盡,仍是就勝說)。此下三段皆經部之語:一則通此難——洟等亦說在彼經中,如經自言「復有身中餘物」;二則縱而責之——設復同彼離髮毛外別有地界,離無明外之餘無明今應顯示,若引異類置無明中此有何益;三則立理結成己義——「雖於諸位皆有五蘊,然隨此有無,彼定有無者可立此法為彼法支」,故經義即如所說。先問:這場長辯的分歧點究竟在哪?在於「無明」二字是只指無智,還是指無明最勝的那一位五蘊。排誤:把後三段一併讀作有部之答。光記逐句標之——「豈不地界至其體亦有」者,說一切有部難;「洟等皆亦至今應顯示」者,經部通難;「若引異類至此有何益」者,經部又責;「於諸位至即如所說」者,經部立理通釋,結成己義(寶疏於同段所科亦同軌,唯以「設復同彼至今應顯示」別標為經部之縱)。又排誤:把它讀成有部與經部誰對誰錯。論主在此並未落判語,只把兩造之理陳列。落地上:這一段是本卷最典型的『一義二宗』現場,讀者宜學的是二造各依什麼而說,而不是急著選邊。此段所牽動的眾賢之評,詳見承衍。
〔十五之四〕緣起是有為抑無為。 有說緣起是無為法,證以契經「如來出世若不出世,如是緣起法性常住」。論主分兩路答:「由如是意理則可然,若由別意理則不然」。可然者,指若意在說行等恆緣無明等起、非緣餘法或復無緣,故言常住;不然者,指若意在說另有一法體名為緣起而湛然常住。論主給出三條理由:一、「生起俱是有為相故」,非別常法可為無常之相;二、「又起必應依起者立」,此常住法與無明等有何相關而說依彼而立;三、名為緣起而謂其目常,「如是句義無相應理」。先問:為什麼要分「如是意」與「別意」?因為同一句經文可以有兩種讀法,論主不否定經,只否定其中一種讀法。排誤:把它讀成論主破經。他破的是一種對經的理解。落地上:這是本論處理『經文看似支持異說』時的標準做法——先分意,再判可然與不可然;經文不動,讀法受檢。此條與眾賢之關係頗出人意料,詳見承衍。
十六、聲論師之難:「已」字落在哪裡
〔十六之一〕先看論所立之字釋。 論問「此中緣起是何句義」,答以聲明學之法:「鉢剌底是至義,醫底界是行義」,由先助力而界義轉變,故行由至轉變成緣;「參是和合義,嗢是上升義,鉢地界是有義」,有藉合升轉變成起;於是「有法至於緣已和合升起,是緣起義」。先問:這是在做什麼?是在用當時通行的語法學來拆解「緣起」一詞的構造。光記依聲明論展開得更細,說參、嗢二者是字緣,鉢地界是字界,字界藉字緣之助力而轉變成起。排誤:把這一段當成離題的語言學。它是後面論辯的靶子——論先立字釋。落地上:本論凡引外學之法,皆是為了在其自身的規則內檢驗它,這是全論一貫的作法。
〔十六之二〕所設之難:一個作者不能有兩重作用。 論隨即說「如是句義理不應然」,理由是「依一作者有二作用」——若先「至緣」而後「起」,則前一作用應帶「已」字,「如有一人浴已方食」。可是「無少行法有在起前,先至於緣後時方起」,未起則無作者,「非無作者可有作用」。並引一頌收之:「至緣若起先,非有不應理,若俱便壞已,彼應先說故」。先問:這個兩難的結構是什麼?至緣若在起先,則彼時法尚未有,誰去至緣;若二者同時,則「已」字落空。排誤:逕判此難之發話者。論文於此不標此難之發話者;寶疏、光記、眾賢各有其定性,見『承衍』。落地上:讀本論遇到「故說頌曰」而其義與前文相破者,多半是這種借口設難之體。
〔十六之三〕答難:反詰與時位之定。 論答「無如是過」,並反詰聲論諸師:法何時起,在現在還是未來?若在現在,「起非已生,如何成現?現是已生,復如何起?」若已生復起便致無窮;若在未來,「爾時未有,何成作者?作者既無,何有作用?」於是給出正解:「故於起位即亦至緣」——起位即是未來世諸行正起之位,「即於此位亦說至緣」。再進一步:聲論師所安立的作者與作用「理實不成」,「有是作者,起是作用」,而此中並無異於起用而真實可得之作者,「故此義言於俗無謬」。先問:這個答法巧在哪裡?它不否認「至緣」與「起」二事,只否認二者有前後——同一位上同時說二名。排誤:把「於俗無謬」讀成論主承認勝義中亦有作者。恰恰相反,它是說這種說法只在世俗言說上不錯。落地上:這一段與第十五節「所觀有差別」一義同軌——名是就觀待而立,不隨名而別有一物。
十七、釋緣起義之頌,與經中二句的四重意趣
本節長行逾千二百字,是本卷收尾處篇幅最大的一段,內含一頌、一家更釋、四重正解與四家異釋。
〔十七之一〕引頌與燈眠二喻。 論說緣起之義即是「依此有彼有,此生故彼生」,故引一頌釋之:「如非有而起,至緣應亦然,生已起無窮,或先有非有,俱亦有言已,闇至已燈滅,及開口已眠,若後眠應閉」。先問:這頌在說什麼?它承前節之難而更推——若你許「非有而起」,則「至緣」亦當如此;且無論說先有、說先無,都有「已」字的問題。最後兩喻是解圍的關鍵:闇至與燈滅同時,仍說「闇至已燈滅」;開口與眠同時,仍說「開口已眠」。光記於此把攻防補全,說聲論師不救燈闇之喻而改難開口已眠,說必是先開口後方眠,於是論主以「若後眠時,此口應閉」反證二事實同時。寶疏所述同軌。排誤:把二喻讀成生活閒筆。它們是證明「已」字可用於同時二事的實例,全節論辯的關鍵就在這裡。落地上:語言中的先後不等於事實上的先後——這一條在讀一切論典時都用得上。
〔十七之二〕另一家的更釋,與論主一句話的檢驗。 有執更以餘義釋難:「鉢剌底是種種義,醫底界是不住義」,不住由種種之助而成緣;「參是聚集義,嗢是上升義,鉢地界是行義」,由嗢為先,行變成起;於是緣起之義為種種緣和合而令諸行聚集昇起。論主答得極省:這樣的解釋「於此可然」,可是「眼色各為緣,起於眼識等」——此中「種種聚集豈成」?先問:這一問為什麼致命?因為眼識之生只憑眼與色二緣,談不上「種種」。排誤:把論主的檢驗讀成挑剔。他用的是一個最小反例,這是檢驗普遍定義的標準方法。落地上:立一個定義,先拿最簡單的個案去試——本論在此示範了一次。
〔十七之三〕世尊說二句的四重意趣。 論問何故世尊說「依此有彼有」及「此生故彼生」,答有四:一「為於緣起知決定故」——依無明有諸行,非離無明可有諸行;二「又為顯示諸支傳生」——依此支有彼支得有,由彼支生故餘支得生;三「又為顯示三際傳生」——依前際有中際得有,由中際生故後際得生;四「又為顯示親傳二緣」——有無明無間生行是親,展轉力諸行方生是傳。先問:一句經文何以有四重意趣?因為它同時管住了四個層面——法的決定性、支與支、際與際、緣的親疏。排誤:把四重讀成四種解釋而須擇一。論並列之,四者俱成。落地上:這是全卷少見的一處正面鋪陳,讀者可據以檢查自己對十二支的理解是否四層俱備。
〔十七之四〕四家異釋,論明難其三。 一家說二句是為破無因、常因;論主難曰:那前句就成了無用,單憑後句已能破二論。論主隨即自解:或有人執有我為依而行等得有,故世尊決判「果有即由生因」,並非另依餘因。二家(軌範諸師)說是為顯因果不斷及生——論於此一說只錄而不破。三家說是為顯因果住生;論主難曰:既欲辯生,何緣說住?又佛何故破次第,先說住而後說生?四家說「依此有彼有者,依果有因有滅。此生故彼生者,恐疑果無因生」;論主難曰:經義若然,應作是說「依此有彼滅無」,又應先言因生故果生,然後才說依果有因滅無,「如是次第方名善說」,否則「欲辯緣起,依何次第先說因滅」,故彼所釋非此經義。先問:論主檢驗四家所用的判準是什麼?只有兩條——是否有多餘(一家)、次第是否合於所辯之事(三家、四家)。排誤:把這四家看成外道。他們都是佛法內部的釋家。落地上:這是本卷最清楚的一次『論主如何審一個解釋』的示範,判準簡單而嚴格。
〔十七之五〕末後的順經義之釋,與「純大苦蘊集」。 論自云「我今略顯符順經義」,於是把十二支從頭走一遍:愚夫「於緣生法不知唯行,妄起我見及我慢執」,為受樂與非苦樂而造福業、不動業、非福業,是為無明緣行;「由引業力識相續流如火焰行」,憑附中有馳赴所生而結生有身,是為行緣識;於此趣中名色生、具五蘊遍一期生;名色成熟具眼等根為六處;與境合而識生,三和故有順樂等觸;依觸生三受;從三受引三愛(欲愛、色愛、無色愛);從欣受愛起欲等四取——並逐一釋取之四目:欲謂五妙欲、「見謂六十二見」、戒謂遠離惡戒、禁謂狗牛等禁,並舉離繫及婆羅門等外道之無義苦行為例;「我語謂內身依之說我故」,另錄一說以我見我慢名我語,因「由此二種說有我故,我非有故說名我語」;四取之取即欲貪;由取為緣積集招後有業說名為有;由有為緣識流趣未來生;以生為緣便有老死。末後逐字釋經句:「如是純言,顯唯有行無我我所」,「大苦蘊言顯苦積集無初無後」,「集言為顯諸苦蘊生」。先問:這一段與前面的支體釋有何不同?前者是分位之釋(一位五蘊,就勝立名),此處是順經之釋(依經文次第把緣起講成一條可觀的流程)。二者並存而不相礙。排誤:把末段讀成重複。它是換一種讀法把同一批支再走一遍,正是本卷『同一事實換軸重排』的最後一次示範。落地上:全卷以「毘婆沙宗如前已說」一句收束——光記於此明標「上來經部出十二支體」,故此句謂毘婆沙之解在前已說,非謂上來所釋即歸毘婆沙正義;而前面那一場經部之難,論主並未替它作結。寶疏在此點出論文的框架切換,說「已上依經部釋十二支也。已下依論釋經純大苦蘊集」——讀者若能看出這道切換,本卷的層次就完全分明了。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:古德之判釋與三疏互異、眾賢之評與申、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
先須誠實標一件事:神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷不含世品所在之五卷(卷八至十二),本卷無泰疏一字可繫。所以此節只能稱三疏之鏡,不得稱四疏——這與根品之常態不同,據實記之,不以他卷之文充數。
一、三疏互異之處
閉尸一位的譯語。 胎中五位之音義,三家所釋大同,唯第三位有異:光記作「閉尸,此云血肉」,寶疏作「閉尸,此云軟肉」。餘四位(羯剌藍·頞部曇·健南·鉢羅奢佉)譯語全同;寶疏另補「頞部曇者,此云皰,如皰起故」一句釋名之由,光記無此句。一字之異,或緣二疏所據聲明材料微別,並錄不判。
中有住時諸師之姓名。 論文本身於「七七日」一師只作「有餘師言」而不具名,於「無定限」一師只作「大德說言」。寶疏補前者之名,云「尊者設摩達多說曰:中有極多住經七七日」;頌疏則補後者之名,云「法救大德說時無定限」。二疏所補位置不同、互不衝突,然皆為論文所無之補名。光記於此另立一套科序,稱世友為「第二師」、七七日為「第三師」、毘婆沙為「第四師正義」——此『第幾師』之編號屬光記自設,論文不自標。三事並錄不判。
業通最疾與《婆沙》之表面相違。 本論說「一切通中業通最疾」,而《婆沙》第七十說神境通力行勢迅速、非諸中有。光記為此出三解:一解謂此論言疾者是無礙義而非行疾;又解謂神境通有意勢、勝解、運身三種,此論約運身說而婆沙約意勢勝解說;三又解謂俱舍是據婆沙初師之義。寶疏則不從內部分疏,逕引《正理論》證俱舍與婆沙立場有別而不相違,云「《正理》文意與《俱舍》同,准此即與《婆沙》義別」。二疏會通之進路不同——光記偏義理分疏,寶疏偏文獻比對——並錄不判。寶疏又於此段依《婆沙》排出神通能礙之位階(佛能礙一切有情,獨覺除佛,舍利子除二,大目乾連除三),此屬依《婆沙》之引申,非論文直說。
「先舊諸師」屬哪一部。 論文說地獄中有投身之由時,只作「先舊諸師作如是說」。光記於此考辨云可作「經部先舊諸師」,亦可作「或說一切有部先舊諸師」——兩存而不判。此屬部派歸屬之考辨,論文本身不標。
「此中緣起是何句義」是誰問。 光記與寶疏皆標此問為「大眾部問」,光記並標其答為「經部答,或說一切有部答」。然論文原句但作「此中緣起是何句義」,不言誰問。二疏所標一致,性質仍屬古德判釋。
「緣起是無為」所斥之部派,二典異名。 寶疏溯其出處云:《婆沙》二十三稱之為「分別說部」,《宗輪論》則稱「大眾部」——寶疏二典並列而不強作同異之判。可與真諦本合觀:真諦本此處逕作「有餘部說」而明其為別部,玄奘本但云「有說」不標部屬。
聲論師之難可作二讀。 光記說:聲論與經部俱說過未無體,故以非有破彼經部;「若以此頌破說一切有部,聲論即以己宗義破。無如是過至為在未來」——兩存二讀而不判。寶疏則逕取一讀,云「論主取經部義意,假作聲論師破也」。二疏取徑不同,並錄不判。
頌疏在論文之外補的兩處提醒。 一是行相門之末,補「若通餘趣,行相不定」;二是「傳許」句下,補「分位緣起,經部有破,論主意明,故言傳許」。前者是適用範圍之補,後者是用字語氣之判釋——論主本人並未自陳其用字動機,此點須分明。
光記之科判鷹架。 光記於緣起章首標大科云「此下第八明十二緣起。就中,一廣明十二、二略攝喻顯。就廣明中,一總辨、二別明」;於中際八支處逐層標問、答、難、釋四段。此類科判為古德所立,非論文自標,然於教學極為有用,故並錄於此而不混入本文。
不可轉門之未答,眾賢代出通釋。 論於住時門末,論主破「有說轉受相似類生」一說云「豈不中有必無與生眾同分別,一業引故。如何可言轉受相似?」(光記·寶疏皆標「論主破」,光記並斷彼說「此非正義」),彼家更無答語,論隨即轉入結生一段。眾賢則答云「設許轉受相似類生,由少類同亦無有過。又界趣處若不全移,雖少類殊亦無有失,以界趣處業定不移」。⇒ 『趣不移而同類可殊』是眾賢之解,本論於此只以問收住。
聲論字釋之難,發話者三家定性各異。 論立「有法至於緣已和合升起,是緣起義」之字釋後,隨即設難「如是句義理不應然」,並引一頌,而不標此難之發話者。寶疏取一讀云「論主取經部義意,假作聲論師破也」;光記則兩存其解而不定於一;眾賢另作「經主自立此句義已,復自假興如是徵難」。⇒ 三家所立之框架不同,並錄不判。
二、眾賢之評與申論
眾賢《順正理論》稱世親為「經主」。本卷相應段中,眾賢之現身並非清一色的反破,須分六類看。前四類是他與世親之間的事,後二類是他自己錄下別家之說再加裁斷——語主既不是世親,就不能算作對辯,但同題而異解,讀本卷時不能不知道。
其一,「傳許」二字之破——本卷最集中的一處。 眾賢說「對法諸師咸作是說,佛依分位說諸緣起。經主不信說傳許言」,其後逐一破上座(經部師)對分位緣起之九難,末結云「是故頌應言:佛依分位說。無勞於此說傳許聲,詳彼但求足言成句。分位緣起是此所明,其理既成」——不但主張改字,還譏其著此二字只為湊足五言之音節。更值得注意的是:眾賢於《顯宗論》中逕行改頌,其相應之頌作「佛依分位說,從勝立支名」,「傳許」二字不存。這已不只是評論,而是文本層面的改動。另一線材料是頌疏——圓暉並非眾賢一系,卻獨立注出「分位緣起,經部有破,論主意明,故言傳許」,與眾賢的讀法方向一致而各自成文。四線材料並錄:世親著「傳許」二字、眾賢主張改為「佛依分位說」、《顯宗論》已改、頌疏獨立同判。
其二,緣起是有為抑無為——此處眾賢與世親同調,非反破。 這一點須特別誠實標明,以免落入『凡眾賢必破世親』的成見。眾賢說「有餘部師說緣起是無為」,隨即判「由此意說,理亦可然」——若意在說行等常緣無明等起、無別作者故說無為,此可然;「若說別法名為緣起,如擇滅等是凝然常,此必不然」。這與本論所立的『如是意可然、別意不可然』幾乎逐句一致。眾賢更進一步,以三句式窮盡列舉而破之:「又彼所執,無為緣起,為異無明等、為即無明等、為攬彼所成?如是三執皆不應理」。⇒ 此條之關係是眾賢在世親已立之義上申論並擴充,不是反破;不可因「對辯」二字之框架而強敘為對立。
其三,對論證形式與立場一致性之評(非對教理內容)。 一是聲明字釋處:眾賢指出世親「經主自立此句義已,復自假興如是徵難」,並評其所釋「越彼所宗」、質其「竟何所成」——所評者是自立自難的修辭安排,非字釋的音義內容。但眾賢在修辭之評以外還有一記實破:「非如是言能釋前難,以正起位許屬未來,彼宗未來猶未有體,至緣及起依何得成?」——他抓的是對方自己的前提:既許『正起』之位屬未來,而該宗又主張未來法無體,那麼「至」(行至於緣)與「起」(和合升起)二事便無所依而不能成立。⇒ 此條之評有二層:一層評其自立自難之安排,一層破其字釋所依之時位。二是「依此有彼有」句處:世親與眾賢實同斥上座之解,眾賢卻嫌世親破得不夠力,說「經主何緣,但言彼釋非此經義?我今說彼上座所言全無義理」,並發「東方貴此,實謂奇哉」之歎。三是「從惑生惑業」頌處:眾賢說「今詳經主苟欲違背毘婆沙宗,捨自劬勞所作如理釋疑難頌」——意謂世親既自造此頌以解無窮之難,又似附和經部對分位緣起之疑,二者自相矛盾。此頌本身二論逐字相同,無異讀。
其四,語氣最峻的一段。 於經部長難處,眾賢明指此難乃世親「假作是言」而代經部立辭,其回應長逾兩千字,末結云「詳經主說此違經者,由未承稟毘婆沙師,或師未達毘婆沙義,或雖披覽毘婆沙文,邪執覆心,不鑒正理」。唯錄不判:其所反駁的實際對象是經部,兼及評世親轉述此難的動機。又,《顯宗論》於同一處不假經部之口,直指經主:牒之曰「經主妄謂上義為非。所以者何?經異說故」,答曰「故前所說分位緣起經義相違,此無所違,如標釋故」——略本把廣本那兩千餘字收成一牒一答,而語主由『經部諸師』換成了『經主』本人。⇒ 廣略二本之語主安排不同,這件事本身就是文本事實,並錄不判。
又一條討論鏈:望滿四句。 俱舍此處錄經部破望滿四句之文;眾賢先完整複述,繼以「今詳尊者所說義意」另立己判——以「從因已起」名緣已生、「與餘為因」名緣起,非無為法得緣起名。寶疏又摘引《正理論》此段而導入。⇒ 古德之討論是層層遞進的(俱舍轉述望滿、眾賢評望滿、寶疏摘引眾賢),不可壓縮為單一的破立敘事。
一條文本的旁證。 本論「經義若然,應作是說,依此有彼滅無」一句,大正校記列有「滅/成」之異讀;而眾賢轉述經主之難時逕作「成無」。此可為異讀之外部佐證之一,然僅為文本異同之誌錄,不代判底本孰是。
其五,中有一段,眾賢另錄八組別家之說(語主非世親)。 本卷中有諸門之下,眾賢逐處收錄他家異說並各加裁斷。與本論並讀,可見同一題目在部派之間還有幾條路:
一、身量——本論作中有身量如五六歲小兒,眾賢另錄一說「有餘師說:欲界中有皆如本有盛年時量」:欲界中有一律如本有盛年之量,不作小兒之相。 二、從何門入胎——有一說主張中有必從生門而入,「有說中有皆生門入,非破母腹而得入胎,故雙生者前小後大」,並以雙生兒先出者小、後出者大為證;眾賢自判不取,云「理實中有隨欲入胎,非要生門,無障礙故」——中有無質礙,隨其所欲而入,不必經生門。 三、鮮白苾芻尼之衣——本論說中有無衣而唯此尼有衣,眾賢錄一解「有餘師說:唯除此尼,施僧袈裟、發勝願故」:由施僧袈裟並發勝願而感。 四、健達縛之得名——本論以『食香』釋名,眾賢另錄「有說中有藉香持身,以尋香行名健達縛」:以尋香而行得名,非以食香。 五、住時——眾賢在此處先設一難「此中有身定非久住。生緣未合,非久如何?」——既說中有不久住,那麼生緣未合之時又如何能不久?此難正與本論住時門四家之說同場。 六、根依大種——本論並錄『精血即成根依』與『別生大種』二說而不判;《顯宗論》則明取後說:「生有色生正因中有。父母精血但作生緣」——生有之色以中有為正因,父母精血只是助緣。這一句正是光記所說『正理評取此論後師』之實際出處。 七、命終處即受生,還有沒有中有——上座主張若在命終之處直接受生,中有便無;眾賢牒而斥之「然上座言:若命終處即受生者,中有便無。彼言非善」,末結「設於死處即受生者,亦定應許死有無間中有即生」——就算真在死處受生,也仍須許死有之後無間即有中有生起。 八、四種入胎之另一總解——本論以四種正知入胎配輪王、獨覺、菩薩等;眾賢另錄一說「有說:此四皆辯菩薩」,謂四者全是就菩薩而說,並自設一難「豈不續有定是染心,何容正知入母胎藏?」——續生之心既定是染污,怎麼還能『正知』入胎?
⇒ 八組皆是眾賢自錄異說而後裁,不是俱舍自說,也不是眾賢對世親的反破。並錄不判。
其六,緣起一段,另有四條前面未收的材料。 除上列四類之外,緣起支之釋還有四處值得並讀:
一、軌範師之二句義——眾賢評世親轉述其軌範師(親教之師)對「依此有彼有」二句的解釋,說「又經主述自軌範師釋二句義,顯己仁孝,彼雖有失而不彰顯」——意謂世親出於敬師而不揭其失;隨後才破師說本身:「謂彼諸師釋此二句,為顯因果不斷及生。謂依無明不斷諸行不斷,即由無明生故諸行得生。如是展轉皆應廣說。此釋不然」。⇒ 此條要分兩層讀:一層是對『轉述態度』的評,一層是對『所轉述之義』的破,不可併作一事。 二、二句義的正面異釋——眾賢破他說之後自出一解:「對法諸師釋此二句,諸有支起必由二因,俱生前生有差別故」——一切有支之生起必由二因,其別在俱生因與前生因。此為同題而異解,與前條並錄。 三、宿惑位何以總名無明——眾賢牒世親所給的兩個理由「然經主說:彼與無明俱時行故,由無明力,彼現行故」(一者與無明同時而行,二者由無明之力而現行),末斷「如是二途並皆非理」。⇒ 所斥的是『理由』,不是『分位之立』本身;讀時勿擴大。 四、緣起之開合,廣略二本不同——本論列剎那、遠續、連縛、分位四種緣起;《顯宗論》則作「又諸緣起差別說四:一者剎那、二者遠續、三者連縛、四者分位。有餘復說顯法功能」——以『有餘復說』加上第五種『顯法功能』而成五類,並設問「於此五種緣起類中,世尊說何?」,逕接下文分位緣起之辯。⇒ 四與五之開合是文本事實,唯錄不判。
三、真諦舊譯之異
真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段譯名自成一系,且分卷與玄奘不同界——真諦世間品分四卷而玄奘分五卷,本卷所對之段橫跨真諦「之一」之末與「之二」之全,卷題與品續題正落在本卷中段。
譯名之異成組。 中有作中陰、入胎作託胎、正知不正知作有覺無覺、健達縛作乾闥婆、內用士夫作內作者人、異熟作果報。人名尤可對看:法善現(義譯)在諦本作達磨須部吼底(全音寫),尊者世友作大德婆須蜜多羅,鮮白苾芻尼作叔柯羅比丘尼,訖栗枳王作柯枳王。胎中五位則全異音系——羯剌藍作柯羅邏、頞部曇作頞浮陀、閉尸作俾尸、鍵南作伽那、鉢羅奢佉作波羅捨佉。
本卷後半另有一組系統性譯名差,為界品、根品所未見:緣起作緣生、十二支作十二分、三際作三節、事作類、支作分。五對於十二支章以下密集出現,幾乎逐句可見,宜視為一套譯語系統而非零星差異。
開合之異三處。 一是訖栗枳王十夢——玄奘以四句引頌出之,真諦逕以散文條列,且名目互有出入(諦本有瓔珞、蓮華而無二獼猴之名)。二是四種緣起——玄奘立四種(剎那、連縛、分位、遠續)而另以「情/非情」為別維,真諦先同立四種,復引「別說」增為六種而將情非情之維併入第五第六。三是身量與所照——玄奘作「五六歲」「四大洲」,真諦作「六七歲」「剡浮洲」。
最值得留意的一處:真諦本無傳聞標記詞。 玄奘本作「傳許約位說」,真諦本相應之偈逕作「此今約位說」,長行亦直陳而不見任何與「傳許」相當的語氣詞。此與眾賢對「傳許」二字之明破合觀,可見此二字在漢譯史上確是一個焦點。何以致此差異(真諦所據之本原無此語氣詞,抑或漢譯簡省),此節不強解。一條誠實記。 真諦本全段以「中陰」為常詞,然「唯有諸陰,由中有相續往入母胎」一處逕用「中有」二字,二詞並非截然二分。此為全段唯一之例外。又:本卷全部異譯對勘皆以場景結構定位,未以玄奘譯詞在真諦本作負命題檢索——「傳許」「緣起」「連縛」等詞於諦本逐字搜索確實零命中,而場景確在。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷所立的中有相狀、入胎次第與十二支三際,是後世唯識系胎生學與緣起學的前身法相,其間的異同可以逐條對讀。
中有之名數。 本論只在食香一義上出「健達縛」一名;《瑜伽師地論》則列四名——中有(在死生二有中間生故)、健達縛、意行(以意為依往生處故)、趣生(對生有起故)——並說中有除無色界一切生處。「無色無中有」一義二系相合,本論作「若在無色中闕具三」。
中有住時。 本論錄世友「此極多七日」為異說之一,而平列毘婆沙「住少時」——光記判此第四說為正義;《瑜伽》則逕立七日為說,云中有若未得生緣極七日住,若極七日未得生緣則死而復生。部派內的異說,於瑜伽系成了定說——這是異說升格的一個實例。
胎位之開合:五位與八位。 本論說「謂母腹中分位有五」,以髮毛爪、色根、形相三事收在第五位之後;《瑜伽》則把這三事各立一位,成八位差別——羯羅藍、遏部曇、閉尸、鍵南、鉢羅賒佉、髮毛爪、根、形——並逐位出其相貌。同一批材料的開合差,是胎生學互讀最穩的一個座標。
三煩惱二業七事與惑業苦三道。 本論作「三煩惱二業,七事亦名果」;《瑜伽》攝抉擇分則問十二支幾是煩惱道、幾是業道、幾是苦道,答三是煩惱道、二是業道、餘是苦道。數目全同而名目異(事與苦道),是本卷與瑜伽系最直接的一處對應。《成唯識論》亦承此分,說三唯是染、七唯不染;又說無明愛取名獨相、餘是雜相。
緣起與緣已生之對名。 本論以「因分/果分」判之;《瑜伽》則說諸行生起法性名緣起、即彼生已名緣生。二系同立此一對名,而所繫之判準不同。
最大的一處差異:兩重因果與一重因果。 本論以分位緣起立十二支,前際二、中際八、後際二,是三世兩重因果的典型;《成唯識論》則明說十二支之十因二果決定不同世,並判一重因果已足以顯示輪轉並遠離斷常,另施設兩重實為無用。同一組十二支,而所立之重數不同——本論作三世兩重,彼系作一重。
Before reading this fascicle
The previous fascicle set in order the three realms and five destinies, the four modes of birth, and the four stations of consciousness, and at the end spent a great deal of strength proving that intermediate existence really exists. This fascicle opens its mouth with the question, “To which destiny will it go, and what appearance has the intermediate existence that arises?” — no longer asking whether it is, but asking directly what it looks like and where it goes. All three ancient masters mark their outlines here: Puguang’s Record says that what follows is “the distinctions through the several gates,” eleven gates in all; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary likewise counts eleven gates but divides them into three sections (appearance, the nine gates, entry into the womb); while Fabao’s Commentary takes the stanza for its unit and says, “below, the third, has five stanzas of gates of meaning analyzing intermediate existence.” The three open and join differently, but what they point at is one and the same thing: the chapter proper on intermediate existence enters here upon its details.
Yet the real weight of this fascicle does not lie in intermediate existence. Intermediate existence once explained, the four modes of entry into the womb once explained, the author suddenly turns aside to refute the self of the non-Buddhists, and then writes the embryo from the kalala to birth, and from birth on to “he again arouses the afflictions and accumulates actions” — pressing the whole way to the intermediate existence of the next term. Only here does the reader discover that what the first half of the fascicle has been giving is not a report of things seen after death but a picture of the twelve links of dependent origination in their actual working. And so the latter half goes on to establish the twelve links, to divide the three periods, to analyze the entity of each link, and to adjudicate the account by stages, closing at last with the two stanzas “three afflictions and two actions, and seven entities” and “from an affliction an affliction is produced.” Puguang’s Record marks a main outline division here: “below, the eighth, explains the twelve links of dependent origination; and within it, first the full explanation of the twelve, second the summary gathering shown by simile” — and what this fascicle occupies is precisely the general analysis and the particular exposition of that “full explanation of the twelve.”
One more thing must be pointed out in advance: the closing passages of this fascicle have two places where the treatise sets out an explanation of the words and immediately raises an objection to it. In one, an explanation of the words “dependent origination” is first established by the science of sounds, and then the objection is at once raised that “such a sense of the phrase does not stand to reason” (the treatise does not mark who speaks the objection). In the other, he first records another party’s explanation of two sentences of a sūtra, and then refutes them one by one. A first-time reader will suppose the text disordered, but this is in fact a common manner of writing in Abhidharma — to set out the possible accounts first and then raise objections to the chief of them. Where a reader of this fascicle sticks at these two places, it is usually not the doctrine that is hard, but the failure to recognize the manner of writing.
I. The Appearance of Intermediate Existence: One Action, Two Bodies Drawn Forth
〔1.1〕The four words “drawn forth by one and the same action” are the ground of this fascicle. The treatise answers very shortly: “if an action can draw forth the destiny to which one is to go, that same action calls forth the intermediate existence that can go there” — the action that takes you to some destiny at the same time calls forth the intermediate existence ‘able to go to that destiny.’ First ask: why insist that it is one and the same action? Because if intermediate existence had a further action of its own, it would become an independent lifetime, and then the death of intermediate existence would also require a death-existence of its own to be established, and birth and death could no longer be reckoned. Since it is drawn forth by the same action, the shape of intermediate existence is of course like that coming body, and this is what is meant by “it has the shape of the coming basic existence.” Puguang’s Record adds here a simile easy to remember, saying that intermediate existence and basic existence are so “because the action is the same; and so this intermediate existence is like the basic existence in shape, as with a seal and what the seal impresses, the figure and image not differing” — two sheets stamped by one and the same seal naturally bear the same pattern. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary simply gives an example: if the basic existence is of human shape, the intermediate existence is of human shape too, and so for the other destinies by extension. The easy error is to think of intermediate existence as some blurred lump of a soul; the treatise says plainly that it already has the complete appearance of the destiny it is about to be born into. In practice: this one sentence fixes the reckoning of the whole fascicle — intermediate existence is no third party outside death and birth; it is the front stretch of the very body that this term’s action draws forth.
〔1.2〕The intermediate existences of the five destinies dwell together in one belly, and why they do not burn one another. The objector seizes on the intermediate existence of the hells to press his point: if within the belly of a dog there were at one time the intermediate existences of all five destinies, and the hell intermediate existence among them were present, how is it that it does not burn the mother’s belly? The treatise answers in three layers, yielding layer by layer without giving up its ground. First layer: hell beings dwelling in the basic existence of the hells “are not, even while dwelling in the basic existence, constantly burning” — how much less what is merely an intermediate existence. Second layer: granting even that it could burn, intermediate existence is such that “as it cannot be seen, neither can it be touched,” because the body is exceedingly subtle, and so the objection itself does not stand. Only the third layer is the real answer: “the intermediate existences of the several destinies, though they dwell in one belly, do not touch and burn one another, being shut off by action.” First ask: why use three layers? Because the first two disentangle the difficulty at the level of the facts of the case, while only the third settles it at the level of the principle of dharmas — the force of action is itself a wall of separation. The easy error: reading “shut off by action” as some mysterious barrier; its real sense is that the intermediate existence of each destiny is bound to its own action and simply does not lie within the same range of enjoyment. In practice: this is exactly the standard answer of this treatise to the class of problems about ‘being in one place and yet not touching,’ and the same principle is used later for beings of moisture-birth and of transformation-birth taking birth in the same place.
〔1.3〕The bodily measure of intermediate existence, and the bodhisattva’s exception. The treatise says that intermediate existence in the desire realm is “in measure like a child of five or six years, yet its faculties are keen and bright,” while the bodhisattva’s intermediate existence is like a man in his prime, full and round in bodily measure and possessed of all the marks and signs, and that when about to enter the womb it can “illumine a hundred koṭis of sets of four great continents.” First ask: why speak of the bodhisattva in particular? Because a famous difficulty has to be dealt with next — Queen Māyā dreamed that a white elephant entered her right side. If intermediate existence really has the shape of the coming basic existence, the bodhisattva’s intermediate existence should be of human shape; how could it be an elephant? The treatise answers without any hedging: “this is an auspicious sign and has nothing to do with intermediate existence,” and further, “because the bodhisattva long ago abandoned the destiny of animals” — a bodhisattva can no longer take on the body of a beast. Clearing a misreading: it is easiest to read this as the author denying the reality of the dream; it is not. The treatise merely divides the dream-image and intermediate existence into two separate matters: the dream is an omen of good fortune, not the actual thing seen. In practice: whenever a transmitted account and a numbered set of dharmas come into conflict, this treatise always first asks ‘what kind of statement is this?’ rather than judging true or false outright — and this is the one measure of proportion most worth learning in the reading of Abhidharma.
II. The Ten Dreams of King Kṛkin: A Dream Is an Omen, Not a Thing Seen
〔2.1〕The author explains one dream by means of another. In order to establish that ‘a dream-image is not an actual event,’ the treatise quotes the stanza of the ten things seen by King Kṛkin — “a great elephant, a well, and parched flour; sandalwood and a fine grove; a small elephant, two monkeys; a broad and sturdy garment, and strife” — and at once pronounces upon it, “what is dreamed in this way merely betokens other events to come as their prior omen, and is not as it was seen.” First ask: what after all are these ten things? Here the three ancient masters agree, unusually, word for word: Puguang’s Record says, “Kṛkin means here Doer of Deeds, and he was the father of Kāśyapa Buddha. In the night he dreamed ten things, and in the morning reported them to Kāśyapa Buddha. The Buddha answered, saying: these betoken the prior omens of the disciples within Śākyamuni’s bequeathed teaching in time to come”; and what Fabao’s Commentary and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary record is all but the same. That is to say, a king of Kāśyapa Buddha’s age dreamed ten strange things, and the Buddha told him they were omens of the various conditions of the disciples in Śākyamuni’s teaching in later ages. Clearing a misreading: readers often go looking one by one for what the ten things symbolize, and so wander from the point. The treatise quotes them for one use only — to prove that an elephant in a dream is not the same as a real elephant coming. In practice: since the king’s ten dreams were only omens, Queen Māyā’s dream of the white elephant is likewise only an omen, and has nothing to do with intermediate existence. This is a clean argument from analogy, whose premise and conclusion both stay within the bounds of scriptural teaching.
〔2.2〕A piece of common knowledge about womb-birth, given in passing. The treatise inserts a sentence here: “moreover, all intermediate existences enter by the birth-gate, and it is not by breaking open the mother’s belly that entry into the womb is had; and this is why, with twins, the one born first is the smaller and the one born after the larger.” First ask: what has this to do with the white elephant? A great deal — the white elephant in the dream ‘entered by the right side,’ and if intermediate existence really did enter by the side, the dream of the white elephant could be taken as fact. The treatise says that intermediate existence enters by the birth-gate without exception, and so ‘entering by the right side’ can only be the showing of an auspicious sign. As for twins, the first out being smaller, that is a verifiable inference drawn in passing: since both enter by the same gate, the one that entered first is the further in and the one that entered after comes out first, so that the one born first is the later entrant and the smaller in bodily measure. Clearing a misreading: this sentence is often skipped over as an aside, when in fact it is the evidence for the sentence before it. In practice: it is the habit of Abhidharma in establishing a position to push a rule out to where it can be seen in daily life, and let it take its testing there.
III. The Harmonizing of the White-Elephant Stanza, and the Establishing of “the Four Existences”
〔3.1〕The reason for not needing to harmonize it matters more than the harmonizing itself. Someone brings forward a stanza spoken by Dharmasubhūti — “the white elephant, upright and fair in its marks, complete with six tusks and four feet, entered the mother’s womb with full awareness, and lay as a seer secluded in a grove” — and puts the question. The treatise answers by two roads. The first road is, “it need not be harmonized, since it is not of the Three Baskets; and the words of chanted stanzas may sometimes overstate the fact”: this stanza is not among the works gathered in the sūtras, the discipline, and the treatises, and the language of chant and recitation habitually admits of exaggeration. The second road yields a step: “if it must be harmonized, then to make the stanza upon the dream-image seen by the bodhisattva’s mother is no fault” — if harmonized it must be, take it as a stanza composed upon the dream-image. First ask: why give two answers? Because the first road guards the rank of the evidence adduced, and the second guards the possibility of construing the words; with both roads standing, the author need neither deny the stanza nor alter his own conclusion. Clearing a misreading: reading the first road as the author holding the stanza lightly. He does not. He merely puts it back into the box marked “not of the Three Baskets.” In practice: when the latter part of this fascicle quotes “some say,” “other masters say,” and “the masters of former times,” the reader should always ask first, ‘of what rank is this evidence?’ — and that question is learned here.
〔3.2〕Arising together with clothing, and one nun. The treatise goes on to say that intermediate existence in the form realm is “full and round like the basic existence,” and arises together with clothing, because in the form realm conscience and shame are abundant; that the bodhisattva’s intermediate existence too comes with clothing; and that intermediate existence in the desire realm has no clothing, “because they have all increased in the lack of conscience and shame.” Into the middle of this is inserted the matter of the nun Śuklā: she “by the force of her original vow had of herself a garment in life after life,” down to the time of her final nirvāṇa, when the body was wrapped in this garment for cremation. First ask: why, in the midst of intermediate existence, this sudden talk of clothing? Because clothing here is not ornament but an outward index of conscience and shame. Where there is conscience and shame there is clothing, and where there is none there is none; this is one instance of the force of a mental factor being brought down onto the very bodily appearance of intermediate existence. Clearing a misreading: taking the passage about Śuklā for a tale of marvels. The treatise adduces it in order to show that the force of a vow can also form such a dominance, set beside conscience and shame as a second cause. In practice: this treatise consistently holds that mental dharmas can move the appearance of material dharmas, and this is the most concrete instance of it.
〔3.3〕The four existences: cutting one term of life into four segments. The question is asked, “that basic existence which it resembles — what is its entity?”, and the answer given: “the aggregates before death-existence and after birth-existence; stated in sum, the entity is the five aggregates of appropriation,” and then, “within this, by difference of stage it is analyzed into four” — “first, intermediate existence, whose sense is as stated above”; “second, birth-existence, that is, the moment of rebirth-linking in any of the destinies”; “third, basic existence, that is, all the stages except the moment of birth and before death”; “fourth, death-existence, that is, the last thought-moment.” At the end a sentence is added on order and range: “intermediate existence stands next before birth-existence; sentient beings possessed of form have all four existences complete, while in the formless one is wanting and three are had.” First ask: why establish the four existences just here? Because everything discussed before — what intermediate existence resembles, how long it abides, how it enters the womb — has presupposed a timetable, and only now is the table drawn. Clearing a misreading: taking the four existences for four things. They are the names of one and the same string of five aggregates of appropriation at four stages of time; the entity is one. In practice: the item the formless realm lacks intermediate existence is especially to be remembered — the formless has no body and needs no coming and going, and so has three existences only; and the ground for the later statement that of the twelve links “the middle eight are on the basis of one who is complete” and do not run through the formless realm lies just here.
IV. The Nine Gates of Intermediate Existence: A Checklist Item by Item
The longest passage of prose commentary in this fascicle falls here. The treatise gathers it under two lines of stanza, while the prose commentary explains gate by gate in detail, with three divergent accounts and two objections interposed. Puguang’s Record lists it as nine gates — “first, explaining the field of the eye; second, slowness and swiftness of movement; third, explaining completeness of the faculties; fourth, explaining nonresistance; fifth, that it cannot be turned; sixth, explaining what it feeds on; seventh, the time it abides; eighth, the mind of rebirth-linking; ninth, its manner of movement” — and the names listed by Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary differ slightly while the order agrees throughout. What follows teaches these nine gates item by item accordingly.
〔4.1〕The gate of the field of the eye: who can see intermediate existence. The treatise says, “this body of intermediate existence is seen by its own kind,” and that a divine eye obtained through cultivation and exceedingly pure can also see it, whereas “no eye acquired by birth can observe it, because it is exceedingly subtle.” Immediately after this a divergent account is recorded: “other masters say: the eye of the intermediate existence of gods is complete and can see,” while the intermediate existences of the five destinies can in order see four, three, two, and one, “that is, from themselves downward, excluding what is above.” First ask: why divide “obtained through cultivation” from “acquired by birth”? Because the divine eye acquired by birth is called forth by retribution and its power is limited, whereas the divine eye obtained through cultivation is formed by the power of concentration and can break through the exceedingly subtle. Clearing a misreading: reading “seen by its own kind” as meaning that intermediate existence can be seen only by intermediate existence; what the treatise says is that those of one kind see one another, which is no bar to one who has obtained the divine eye through cultivation seeing it from without. In practice: this gate fixes the levels of visibility of intermediate existence; and what “exceedingly subtle” is attached to in the treatise is “no eye acquired by birth can observe it” and “as it cannot be seen, neither can it be touched.” As for the swiftest supernormal power of action, completeness of the faculties, and nonresistance, the treatise establishes each as a gate of its own and gives its own reason for each.
〔4.2〕The gate of speed of movement: why the supernormal power of action is the swiftest. The treatise says, “among all supernormal powers, the supernormal power of action is the swiftest,” and glosses the sense of supernormal power as “to soar through space at will is what is meant by supernormal power,” and the supernormal power of action as “a supernormal power obtained through action is named the supernormal power of action; and because the operation of this power is fast it is named swift,” adding at the end a sentence of great weight: “intermediate existence has obtained the swiftest supernormal power of action, and up to the World-Honored One there is none who can hold it back, because the force of action is the strongest of all.” First ask: even the Buddha cannot stop it — does this say that supernormal power is no match for the force of action? The treatise here states only the fact and passes no comparative judgment. Clearing a misreading: reading “there is none who can hold it back” as a limit upon the Buddha’s power. The treatise means the decisiveness of action itself — once intermediate existence arises, it must go to its destiny. In practice: this sentence lays the ground for the gate of what cannot be turned below, and is one of this treatise’s hard proofs that the result of action cannot be turned aside.
〔4.3〕The gate of completeness of the faculties, and 〔4.4〕the gate of nonresistance. The treatise says, “all intermediate existences are complete in the five faculties,” and again, “resistance means obstruction; this cannot be blocked even by adamant and the rest, and so it is called nonresistant,” adducing a report as evidence: “it was once heard that a lump of red-hot iron was split open, and worms were seen to have been born within it.” First ask: what has completeness of the five faculties to do with nonresistance? The treatise establishes the two gates separately and does not gather them under one cause — completeness of the faculties speaks of the body of faculties lacking nothing, nonresistance of its not being blocked by adamant and the rest. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains the two gates in a single run, saying that intermediate existence “soars through the air, and mountains of adamant and the rest cannot block it.” Clearing a misreading: reading “nonresistance” as having no body. Intermediate existence has form and has faculties; it merely does not resist coarse form. In practice: the item of completeness of the faculties is used once more below — the treatise says, “there is certainly no intermediate existence that is neither female nor male, because the body of intermediate existence must be complete in its faculties,” and the classes without shape such as the ṣaṇḍha can only be formed while growing within the womb, the intermediate existence stage being necessarily male or female.
〔4.5〕The gate of what cannot be turned. The treatise says, “once the intermediate existence for the destiny to which one should go has arisen, no power of any kind whatever can turn it,” and explains concretely: “that is, a human intermediate existence cannot be made to disappear and another intermediate existence to arise,” and so likewise for the rest; since the intermediate existence for going to a given destiny has arisen, “it should go only there, and definitely goes nowhere else.” First ask: does this not contradict “turning and taking birth in a similar class” below? The author has himself refuted that: at the end of the gate of the time it abides he counters the account that “some say it turns and takes birth in a similar class” with, “is it not that intermediate existence certainly does not differ in commonality of sentient beings from that into which it is born, being drawn forth by one action? How then can it be said to turn and take a similar class?” Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary both mark this as “the author refutes,” and Puguang’s Record further pronounces that account “not the correct sense.” The author having finished his refutation, that party makes no further answer, and the treatise does not harmonize the matter on their behalf; this is honest practice, and the reader need not smooth it over for them. Clearing a misreading: reading “cannot be turned” as meaning that there is no variable at all in intermediate existence. The treatise says here only that “no power of any kind whatever can turn it,” and puts forward no further general explanation; Saṅghabhadra has an answer of his own, for which see ‘Further Resonances.’ In practice: this item is the necessary consequence of “drawn forth by one and the same action” — the action having fixed the destiny, the destiny is not to be exchanged.
〔4.6〕The gate of what it feeds on: fragrance and the name gandharva. The treatise asks whether intermediate existence draws support from morsel food, and answers, “it does draw support from morsel food, but subtle and not coarse”; asked again what the subtle is, it answers, “fragrance alone; and it is for this that it gets the name gandharva,” adding a note on the sounds — the sense of a verbal root is not of one kind only, and one who reads it with the short vowel is like the instances “sekantu” and “kekantu,” “abbreviated, and so no fault.” Then the gradations: “those of little merit feed only on foul fragrance, those of much merit take good fragrance for their food.” First ask: intermediate existence being exceedingly subtle, why should it eat at all? Because it is still a body of five aggregates with outflows and must have something to draw support from. Clearing a misreading: reading “feeding on fragrance” as a romantic way of speaking. It is a strict classification — the subtlest portion within morsel food. As for the name and its sense, Puguang’s Record explains it thus: “gandha is the name for fragrance and is the accompanying condition; arva is the verbal root, and points either to the sense of seeking or to the sense of feeding. Seeking means seeking fragrance, feeding means feeding on fragrance”; and Fabao’s Commentary assigns them all identically while gathering them under the single sense of “seeking fragrance.” In practice: food is pure or foul according to merit, and this is one instance of the force of action apportioning suffering and pleasure even at the subtlest level.
〔4.7〕The gate of the time it abides: four masters’ accounts and one long objection. To the question, “for how long does such an intermediate existence abide?”, the treatise first records the Bhadanta’s account: “the Bhadanta says: this has no fixed limit,” the reason being that the life faculty of intermediate existence is not drawn forth by a separate action, and that it shares one commonality of sentient beings with the destiny to which it goes; for otherwise, “when the life faculty of intermediate existence finally ceased, a death-existence would have to be established.” Then a long objection is inserted: when a mass of flesh becomes worms, do they wait for this season gradually, or do they come here all at once? The one who resolves this objection Puguang’s Record marks as the Venerable just named (Fabao’s Commentary gives only “the first explanation” without attaching it to a person, recording both without adjudication): he frankly grants that “there is no reliable text of sūtra or treatise to adjudicate it,” yet says that according to correct principle it should be said that there are boundless mixed classes of sentient beings, greedy for the taste of fragrance and short in lifespan, who on smelling the odor die and receive at the same time the bodies of tiny worms; or else that there were from the first many sentient beings who ought to be born in this place, and who abide in intermediate existence because the conditions have not yet met, and now, meeting the many conditions, are born all at once. And he takes as a comparison the action of a wheel-turning monarch, which must wait until human lifespan is eighty thousand years before it gives its result all at once, closing with “the differences among the results of the actions of the classes of sentient beings are inconceivable.” Only then are the three accounts listed: “the Venerable Vasumitra says: at the most seven days”; “other masters say: at the most seven times seven days”; “the Mahāvibhāṣā says: it abides a short time.” First ask: why take so long a circuit? Because ‘how long it abides’ bears upon ‘where the beings not yet born are at this moment,’ and the treatise must first make ‘being born all at once’ intelligible before the three accounts have anywhere to be set. Clearing a misreading: reading “there is no reliable text of sūtra or treatise to adjudicate it” as diffidence on the author’s part. Quite the contrary — for the treatise to say expressly that here there is no plain text and that the account is established according to correct principle is to mark the rank of its warrant honestly. In practice: on reading the words “according to correct principle it should be said,” raise the guard at once, for that signals that what follows is inference and not scriptural proof.
〔4.7 appended〕Below the time it abides there is a further layer: where intermediate existence goes when the conditions for birth have not met. The four accounts are not the end of the gate of the time it abides. After the Mahāvibhāṣā’s account of a short abiding, the treatise goes on to divide two roads: “for those whose conditions for birth have not yet met, if it is fixed that they should be born in this place and in this class, the force of action makes these conditions meet; if it is not fixed that they are to be lodged in this meeting of conditions, then they are lodged in another place and another class; some say it turns and takes birth in a similar class” — and it gives as instances the domestic ox, the dog, the bear, and the horse, whose seasons of increased desire belong in order to summer, autumn, winter, and spring, while the wild ox, the jackal, the brown bear, and the ass have no fixed season: the first four, if they do not meet their season, are born in order into the classes of the latter four. Puguang’s Record adjudicates the speaker of this passage, saying that from “the Mahāvibhāṣā says” to “another place and another class” is “the fourth master’s correct sense.” First ask: what is the relation among these three clauses? They are one set of conditional branches: ① fixed lodging (fixed that it should be born in this place and this class) ⇒ the force of action forces the conditions to meet; ② not fixed lodging ⇒ lodged in another place and another class; ③ a further account, that it turns and takes birth in a similar class. Clearing a misreading: reading this as ‘intermediate existence may change its destiny at will.’ It may not — this is precisely paired with the gate of what cannot be turned already taught at 〔4.5〕: the intermediate existences of the five destinies cannot be turned, and what can be turned is only the place and class within one and the same kind. The author at once refutes the third account as well: “is it not that intermediate existence certainly does not differ in commonality of sentient beings from that into which it is born, being drawn forth by one action? How then can it be said to turn and take a similar class?” (Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary both mark this “the author refutes”). In practice: there are four accounts of the time it abides because the matter of ‘waiting’ itself has two outcomes; read the branches clearly, and the four accounts each find their place.
〔4.8〕The gate of the mind of rebirth-linking: how a single inverted thought completes the taking of a womb. The treatise says that intermediate existence “first arouses an inverted mind and hastens toward the object of desire”; that the eye faculty aroused by the force of action, though dwelling at a distance, can see the parents joining, so that “if male, it arouses a male desire with the mother for object; if female, a female desire with the father for object,” and reversing the object toward the other, hatred arises toward both. And it adduces the Treatise of Designations as evidence: “at that time the gandharva has one or other of two minds in operation, namely craving or hatred.” Then comes the most crucial passage of all: “by arousing these two inverted minds, it supposes its own body to have joined with the one it loves,” and when the impurity of the one it hates flows into the womb, “supposing this to be its own, it gives rise to joy and comfort,” whereupon “from this the aggregates thicken, intermediate existence disappears, birth-existence has arisen, and this is named having linked rebirth.” First ask: why must rebirth-linking depend upon an inverted mind? Because without craving and hatred there would be no impetus to hasten toward it — and this is said of the ordinary intermediate existence. The treatise at once asks itself, “what was said above, that an inverted mind enters the mother’s womb — is this fixed for all intermediate existences?” and answers, “it is not,” setting out below the four classes who enter the womb with full awareness; so it may not be said that the impetus of all taking of a womb comes down to inversion and craving and hatred. Clearing a misreading: reading this passage as descriptive and sensational writing. The treatise says here only that the impetus of rebirth-linking is the inverted mind together with craving and hatred; the “craving” and “grasping” of the twelve links by stages have their own places — “greed for fine goods and the operation of sexual craving, without wide pursuit, is the stage named craving” — and the two share a name while pointing to different stages, and may not be simply equated. In practice: the single thought that practice contends for is exactly the thought at this place.
〔4.9〕The gate of manner of movement, and three matters after rebirth-linking. The treatise says that the intermediate existence of gods “rises head upward as if getting up from a seat,” that those of humans, ghosts, and animals go as human beings and the rest go, and that the intermediate existence of the hells “falls headlong, head down and feet up, into them.” After rebirth-linking there are three further matters. First, the appearance of dwelling in the womb — the male squats against the right side facing the back, the female dwells against the left side facing the belly, and one neither male nor female dwells according to its craving; and it is affirmed that “there is certainly no intermediate existence that is neither female nor male, because the body of intermediate existence must be complete in its faculties,” though it may later become a non-male as the embryo grows. Second, the two accounts of the great elements on which the faculties depend — “some say: the semen and blood themselves become the support of the faculties,” on the principle of the seed ceasing and the sprout arising; “other masters say: separate great elements are produced,” as worms are separately produced in dependence upon leaves and dung. The two accounts each adduce the same passage of scripture as evidence, and the treatise records both without adjudicating. Third, the two births from moisture and by transformation — “one of moisture-birth is born through being defiled by fragrance,” “one of transformation-birth is born through being defiled by the place,” and both are pure or foul according to action; and to the objection that craving arises even for the hells it answers, “because the mind is inverted, the arising of defilement is no fault,” for one may see cold rain and delight in flames, or feel hot wind and desire the cool. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary brings the principle out into the open here: all taking of birth requires that defilement arise, and since moisture and transformation have no womb, fragrance and place are taken instead as what is defiled by. First ask: why must all four modes of birth have something ‘defiled by’? Because craving is the hook by which the womb is taken, and without a hook nothing can be hung on. Clearing a misreading: reading the casting of oneself into the hells as being deceived. The treatise says plainly that it is the inverted mind that makes the marks of suffering appear as things to delight in. In practice: only here is the principle of taking birth in the four modes fully stated, and all four share one and the same principle — defilement first, and then birth.
〔4.9 appended〕For the casting of oneself into the hells there is a further account of the masters of former times. The account of the inverted mind is not the only explanation the treatise records here. After the account of inversion regarding cold and heat it sets out another: “the masters of former times say thus: on seeing the fellows of their own company at the time when they formerly did the action that calls forth that hell, they run and hasten to join them” — seeing the band of companions of the day when they did that hell-action, they run to throw in with them. First ask: where do the two accounts differ? The former takes inversion for the hook (marks of suffering appearing as things to delight in), this one takes the company for the hook (seeing old fellows and going to them); the one lies in an inversion of the appearance of the object, the other in the pull of commonality. Clearing a misreading: kneading the two accounts into one, or supposing the second to be an explanation of the first. The treatise marks the speaker with “the masters of former times say thus,” which is the practice of recording divergent accounts together, not a supplement to one and the same account. (For the school to which this account belongs the ancient masters differ; see Further Resonances in this unit.) In practice: wherever the marks “the masters of former times” or “other masters say” appear, one knows that the speaker has changed below, and in reading one must start a fresh column and not run it together with what precedes.
V. A Gāthā on Falling Headlong into the Hells
〔5.1〕The use to which a quoted stanza is put is worth more study than its content. At the end of the gate of manner of movement the treatise says that the intermediate existence of the hells is head down and feet up, and at once quotes a stanza as evidence: “falling headlong into the hells, feet upward and head turned down, through slandering the seers who delight in quiet and cultivate austerities.” First ask: does this count as one of this treatise’s own root stanzas? It does not. Before it stand the four words “hence a gāthā says” as its warrant; it is a stanza quoted from scripture and is not counted among the ninety-nine root stanzas of this chapter. Clearing a misreading: reading it as the author’s warning to slanderers. What the stanza proves is one thing only — that the manner of movement of hell intermediate existence is a headlong fall; as for “slandering the seers,” that is one cause of action instanced in the stanza, and not the thesis the author is establishing here. In practice: this fascicle has six places where stanzas are quoted, and before each there is a mark of warrant (“as the noble one says,” “hence a gāthā says,” “hence a stanza is spoken,” and the like). In reading a treatise, recognize the mark first, and one will neither take a quoted stanza for a root stanza nor take another party’s words for the author’s adjudication.
〔5.2〕Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary adds here a limitation the text of the treatise does not state. At the end of the gate of manner of movement Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary adds that what has been discussed above is said of one who dies among human beings and is born again into the human destiny, and that “if it is extended to the other destinies, the manner of movement is not fixed.” First ask: does this count as altering the sense of the treatise? It does not; it makes clear the range within which the treatise’s words apply. The rising of gods, the horizontal going of humans, and the headlong fall of the hells that the treatise instances are said of one common case; if one dies in the hells and is born among the gods, the manner of movement is of course reckoned otherwise. Clearing a misreading: taking an ancient master’s supplement for the treatise’s own statement. In practice: in reading a treatise one must divide two layers — what the treatise said, and what an ancient master supplied for it; in the latter part of this fascicle the two layers are more closely intertwined, and here is the easiest exercise in telling them apart.
VI. The Four Modes of Entry into the Womb: Who Is Still Awake at the Pass of Death and Birth
〔6.1〕First ask the one question, “is this fixed for all intermediate existences?” Having said above that intermediate existence enters the womb with an inverted mind, the treatise at once asks itself: is it so for all? The answer is “it is not,” and scripture is adduced to establish four modes of entry into the womb. First ask: why does this question matter? Because if entering the womb with an inverted mind were the general rule, the Buddha and the pratyekabuddha would fall under it too, and the account of “entering the womb with full awareness” would have nowhere to be set. The treatise preserves the exception to the general rule by the division into four. Clearing a misreading: reading the “four modes” as four kinds of person. What it divides is the combinations of awareness and unawareness at the three stages of entering, dwelling, and coming out: the first has awareness at the stage of entering alone, the second at entering and dwelling, the third at entering, dwelling, and coming out alike, and the fourth has awareness at none of the three, while egg-birth is always without awareness. In practice: this is the standard handling of ‘general rule and exception’ in this treatise — not to alter the rule, but to divide it by stages.
〔6.2〕The word “also,” and the reversed order of statement, each resolve a technical problem. The treatise says, “the word ‘also’ is to show that what comes after necessarily carries what comes before” — one who is aware at coming out is necessarily aware at entering and dwelling too, so that the three are related by inclusion and not by coordination. It says also that where entering is without awareness, dwelling and coming out are necessarily so; and that the reason the stanza runs from the first to the fourth is that it is “stated in reverse in order to follow the rule of composing stanzas.” First ask: what use are these two petty explanations? What they resolve are the two places most easily misread in the stanza: the first, supposing that the second mode is aware of dwelling but not of entering; the second, supposing that the sequence of the four has some doctrinal weight of higher and lower. Clearing a misreading: the order of the stanza is for the convenience of the metre and is not an order of doctrine. In practice: the stanzas of this treatise are memory compressed to the limit, and the prose commentary often spends several sentences restoring the relations that were compressed out — half the labor of reading an introductory work such as a verse commentary goes into just such restoration.
〔6.3〕Why egg-birth too is called “entering the womb.” The treatise raises the objection: those of egg-birth come out of an egg, so how are they reckoned as entering the womb? The answer takes two roads: first, that those of egg-birth “must first enter the womb,” forming into an egg within the mother’s body; second, “or they are named of egg-birth with reference to what is to come,” being called by the name of what will be formed in the future. And three instances are adduced as evidence: scripture says “to make the conditioned,” and the world says “boiling rice” and “grinding parched flour.” First ask: what do these three instances prove? They prove that to name a prior stage by the name of the later result is a current habit of speech — while the rice is boiling one says beforehand boiling rice, while the wheat is grinding one says beforehand grinding flour. Clearing a misreading: reading it as a play upon words. This is the principle of ‘the name of what is to come’ commonly used in Abhidharma, and when the text below says that the wheel-turning monarch, the pratyekabuddha, and the great awakened one enter the womb, it “shows them by the name of what is to come,” which is the very same item. In practice: learn this one item, and expressions of the class ‘stating the result within the cause’ will cause no perplexity hereafter.
〔6.4〕The concrete appearances of awareness and unawareness at the three stages. The treatise writes it out in the finest detail: one of scant merit, on entering the womb, arouses inverted notions and construals, seeing great wind and rain, fierce heat and bitter cold, and the noise and might of great armies, and “thereupon sees himself entering dense grass and thick woods, a cave of leaves, a hut of thatch”; at the stage of dwelling he sees himself already dwelling within it; at the stage of coming out he sees the body going out from it. One whose merit is greater sees himself “entering fine gardens and groves, mounting flowered terraces and palaces, dwelling on excellent couches and the like,” dwelling and coming out being as before. One truly with full awareness, however, “has no inverted notions and construals at the time of entering and the rest”: entering the womb he knows he enters, and at dwelling and coming out knows of himself that he dwells and comes out. First ask: why are there two sorts of what the unaware see? Because merit is thick or thin, and the object-appearances that manifest are coarse and mean or fine and excellent accordingly — yet both alike are inversions. Clearing a misreading: taking ‘seeing oneself enter fine gardens and groves’ for a good thing. The treatise’s criterion is not the beauty or ugliness of what appears but whether inverted notions are present. In practice: this item carries great weight for training — the dignity of what appears is not the same as full awareness, and the goodness or badness of what is seen at the time of death cannot serve as a criterion.
〔6.5〕The three grades of person, and the division of action and cognition. The treatise lists the first three: the wheel-turning monarch has “awareness at the stage of entering, not at dwelling nor at coming out”; the solitary victorious awakened one has “awareness at entering and dwelling, but not at the stage of coming out”; and the unsurpassed awakened one “has full awareness at the stages of entering, dwelling, and coming out”; and it says that “these first three persons are shown by the name of what is to come.” Asked on what ground the three grades differ, it answers, “because action and cognition are excellent in this order”: in the first, action is excellent, the wheel-turning monarch having in former lives cultivated vast merit; in the second, cognition is excellent, the pratyekabuddha having long practiced much learning and excellent discrimination; in the third both are excellent, the unsurpassed awakened one having cultivated excellent merit and cognition through aeons. Apart from these three, the remaining beings of womb-birth and egg-birth are “inferior in both merit and cognition, and together make the fourth.” First ask: why two axes, action and cognition, rather than one? Because merit preserves the body on which the power of mindfulness rests, and cognition preserves the clarity of that power; lacking either, full awareness is incomplete. Clearing a misreading: reading the wheel-turning monarch’s awareness at entering alone as a shortfall in his cultivation. What the treatise adjudicates is the proportion of action to cognition, not the height of a total. In practice: this is one of the treatise’s rare instances of ‘adjudicating a fruition-stage by the cause cultivated,’ and its criteria — action and cognition — are exactly what counteracts the “formations” and “ignorance” of the twelve links below.
VII. No Self and Only Aggregates: Who Is It That Takes a Womb
〔7.1〕The non-Buddhist’s objection comes at exactly the right moment. The non-Buddhist says: since it is granted that a sentient being can pass over to another world, “the sense of a self that I hold to is established.” First ask: why is this objection so hard to shake off? Because a whole chapter has just been spent on intermediate existence going from this destiny to that, and in the feel of the language it does sound as if something were running. The author must deny the self without denying the coming and going — and this is the real difficulty of the section. Clearing a misreading: reading the author’s answer as ‘there is in fact no rebirth.’ He has never denied the continuum; what he denies is that there is an unchanging subject within the continuum. In practice: this section is a rehearsal within the Chapter on the World of the whole treatise’s learning on refuting the self, and the scale of what the ninth chapter on refuting the self establishes is already here in embryo.
〔7.2〕First ask what the mark of the self is. The author first puts the question: “what is the mark of that self which you hold to?” The holder of self answers: it is that “inner functioning person” which “can cast off these aggregates and can continue other aggregates.” The author then refutes: “this certainly does not exist, because it cannot be got at as form and the eye and the rest are got at.” (For the division of these three parts, Fabao’s Commentary marks, “from the treatise’s ‘can cast off these aggregates’ to ‘inner functioning person’ is the answer; from the treatise’s ‘this certainly does not exist’ to ‘because it cannot be got at’ is the refutation of the non-Buddhist’s position”; what Puguang’s Record marks is broadly the same, taking “can cast off these aggregates and can continue other aggregates” as the answer of the holder of self and “inner functioning person” onward as the author’s refutation — the two commentaries differ slightly on the boundary, and agree on who answers and who refutes.) First ask: what work do form and the eye do here? Puguang’s Record explains that form and the rest “have an entity and are knowable by direct perception,” and the eye and the rest “have a function and are knowable by inference,” the two standing for two roads of knowability; and the self held to is passable on neither road, and so is said not to be got at. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary likewise explains “person” as the agent held to by the non-Buddhists. Clearing a misreading: reading “cannot be got at” as a limitation of the author’s sensory experience. This is a testing by the means of knowledge — neither direct perception nor inference gets anything, and therefore the dharma does not exist. In practice: whenever this treatise refutes a dharma it first asks its mark and then asks by what means of knowledge it is knowable, and here that whole procedure appears complete in one place.
〔7.3〕The World-Honored One’s words, and “the provisional designation of dharmas.” The treatise quotes, “there is action and there is maturation, but an agent cannot be got at,” and glosses the agent as what can cast off these aggregates and continue other aggregates, “save only the provisional designation of dharmas.” Asked, “what is the provisional designation of dharmas?”, it answers, “this being, that is; this arising, that arises — dependent origination stated at length.” First ask: since there is no agent, how can “casting off” and “continuing” still be spoken of? Because casting off and continuing are only another way of speaking of the continuity of cause and result before and after. Puguang’s Record adds a closing sentence here: “what is now made clear, that this is cast off and one goes to another, is just the continuity of cause and result before and after. Upon this dharma an agent is provisionally named; there is no separate agent. Hence the Correct Principle, fascicle twenty-five, says, ‘to show that the formations continuous in cause and result are themselves the agent, it further says: this being, that is; this arising, that arises.’” Clearing a misreading: reading “provisional designation of dharmas” as an expedient falsehood. Provisional does not mean false; it means established in dependence on others and without an independent self-entity. In practice: here for the first time dependent origination is brought out as the positive substitute for the self, and a full half of the latter part of this fascicle is spent making that substitute clear.
〔7.4〕The simile of the lamp-flame: momentary cessation and yet the power to continue and shift. The treatise raises a further objection: then it should be granted that the aggregates themselves can pass from this world to another. The answer: “the aggregates cease moment by moment and have no power over the turning round,” yet “because of what is done by afflictions and action long habituated, the aggregates of intermediate existence continue and enter the womb,” and the simile is set up, “as a lamp-flame, though it ceases moment by moment, can yet continue and shift to another place.” First ask: what is the simile of the lamp-flame to prove? It proves that without anything unchanging there can still be a real transfer. The flame is newly born in every moment, and yet the lamp can be moved from this end to that. Clearing a misreading: reading the flame as one and the same mass of fire. The treatise insists that it ceases moment by moment, and the force of the simile lies just there. In practice: this simile is the most often quoted in the whole treatise, and hereafter, whenever continuity and rebirth are discussed, one may return to this one sentence.
〔7.5〕The force of the action that draws forth the lifespan decides the length of a life. The treatise says that not all the aggregates drawn forth are “equal in the length or brevity of their growth and continuity,” because “the causes of the actions that draw forth the lifespan differ,” and that according as the force of the drawing action increases or is slight, “they grow in order for just so long a time.” First ask: what is this sentence doing wedged between the refutation of the self and the stages within the womb? It is a bridge. Above, continuity was said to be done by afflictions and action; here the length of that continuity is said to be decided by action as well, and so the next passage follows naturally — how the continuity of this term grows all the way along. Clearing a misreading: reading it as fatalism. What the treatise says is that the projecting action fixes the outer limit; it does not exclude the working of the completing action and of present conditions. In practice: this sentence extends “action” from the single point of taking a womb into a line, and lays the road for the five stages within the womb and for the account by stages of the twelve links below.
VIII. The Five Stages within the Womb, and Birth as Suffering
〔8.1〕The names of the five stages and their appearances. The treatise quotes the stanza spoken by the noble one, listing the five stages — kalala, arbuda, peśī, ghana, praśākhā — after which “hair, down, nails, and the rest, and the shape of the material faculties, gradually grow by turns”; while the prose commentary says expressly, “that is, within the mother’s belly the stages are five,” and further, “this arrow within the womb gradually grows by turns,” up to the stage where the material faculties and the shape are complete. First ask: what do these five transcriptions actually refer to? Puguang’s Record explains: “kalala means here conjoined, or mixed and foul, or congealed and slippery. Arbuda means here a blister. Peśī means here flesh and blood. Ghana means here firm flesh. Praśākhā means here limbs and joints”; Fabao’s Commentary explains them much the same, only giving peśī as “soft flesh,” and adds “because it rises like a blister” to explain how arbuda got its name. Clearing a misreading: reading the five stages as a medical description. The treatise lists them in order to give the two words “stage” the most immediately visible sample — one continuum, with five names established by difference of appearance. In practice: the twelve links below can be ‘named from what is eminent’ — and that passage costs nothing at all to a reader who has first grown familiar here with the way stages are handled.
〔8.2〕The suffering of the birth-gate, and the wind of maturation. The treatise says that “by the force of the wind of maturation aroused by action, the arrow within the womb is turned so as to move toward the birth-gate,” its suffering being like “a hard lump of dung stopped and straitened beyond measure,” and that from there it “falls by turns into fierce suffering hard to bear”; or else, through the mother’s deportment, food, or labor being excessive, or through the force of the child’s own former sinful action, it dies within the womb; and so there are women skilled in the art of delivery, or physicians, who warm butter and the juice of the śāmalī to smear on their hands and take up a small sharp knife. Then comes the most unsparingly realistic passage in the whole treatise: within the womb it is “like a cesspit, utterly base and mean, packed with mixed filth, a dwelling of darkness, the support of numberless thousands of worms,” with foul fluids constantly running, semen, blood, grime, and grease, impurities overflowing, covered above only by a thin and perforated skin. First ask: why does the treatise write it out so bluntly? Because the theme of this fascicle is the turning round of birth and death, and the beginning of that turning is just such a thing as this; write it beautifully, and the five words “the origination of the sheer great mass of suffering” have nowhere solid to land. Clearing a misreading: reading it as a mood of world-weariness. This is material for direct observation, not a venting of feeling. In practice: on this passage all three commentaries do no more than mark the run of the text without establishing any new sense — the ancient masters too judged that this passage needs no further explanation, and that one simply reads it through.
〔8.3〕After birth, on to “he again arouses the afflictions and accumulates actions.” The treatise writes of the infant’s body as “like a fresh sore, fine and soft and hard to touch”; the mother or another woman takes it up with “two hands rough as a knife or as ashes,” washing, wiping, and settling it, and “next puts clear butter in its mouth and gives it the mother’s milk,” gradually accustoming it to take fine and coarse food, “growing by turns in order until the stage where the faculties are mature, and then again arousing the afflictions and accumulating actions.” Thereby the body is destroyed, and again an intermediate existence continues and goes on to another world. First ask: why is this sentence the hinge of the fascicle? Because it closes the circle — from intermediate existence entering the womb, to the maturity of the faculties and the doing of actions, and to the arising of intermediate existence again. The treatise at once names the theme: “thus afflictions and action being the cause, there is birth; and birth being again the cause, afflictions and action arise,” and therefore “it is known that the wheel of existence revolves without beginning.” Clearing a misreading: reading “without beginning” as a claim about time. It is the outcome of an inference: if there were a beginning, the beginning would have to be without a cause; and if without a cause, then the rest too should arise of themselves — whereas we plainly see the sprout arise from the seed, with place and time determined; hence “there is definitely no dharma that arises without a cause.” In practice: the treatise states two further matters in passing here — the account of a constant cause has already been dispelled above; and birth and death have no beginning yet have a final limit, because the cause is exhausted. The sentence “as when the seed is destroyed the sprout certainly does not grow” is where the whole doctrine of liberation lands within the Chapter on the World.
IX. The Twelve Links and the Three Periods: A Table of the Segments of Birth and Death
〔9.1〕The listing of the twelve links, and the real sense of the two words “three periods.” The treatise lists the names of the twelve links, and glosses the three periods as “first the earlier period, second the later period, third the middle period, that is, the three lives past, future, and present.” First ask: why are the three periods three lives and not three times? Because what this treatise establishes is dependent origination by stages — the twelve links belong to three segments of life, not to three times within a single thought. Clearing a misreading: reading the three periods as the abstract times past, present, and future. They are three concrete terms of life. In practice: only when this is seen does one know on what ground the account of ‘two rounds of cause and result’ below is established — the two links of the earlier period against the five results of the middle, and the three causes of the middle against the two results of the later.
〔9.2〕The distribution two, two, eight. The treatise answers, “that is, the earlier and later periods have two links established for each and the middle period eight, and so they make twelve” — ignorance and the formations in the earlier period, birth and aging-and-death in the later, and the remaining eight in the middle. First ask: why is the middle period so much fuller? Because the middle period is the present life and can be observed closely stage by stage, and so is opened out finely; the earlier and later periods can only be inferred, and so are given in brief. This layer the treatise states positively only later, at Root 26: “because the entities are opened into five and the afflictions into two.” Clearing a misreading: reading the greater number of the eight links as meaning that the middle period is more important. It is only a difference in the precision of observation. In practice: one and the same set of facts is opened or gathered differently according to the position from which it is observed, and this is a constant practice of Abhidharma; the twelve links, the twofold dependent origination, and the three afflictions, two actions, and seven entities are all different cuts of the same set of facts.
〔9.3〕The four words “on the basis of one who is complete” fend off the greater part of the misreadings. The treatise asks itself whether the eight links of the middle period are all present in this life for every sentient being, and answers, “not all have them”; asked then on what ground eight links are spoken of, it answers, “on the basis of one who is complete.” And it explains one who is complete as “a person who has passed through all the stages is named one who is complete,” not one who dies untimely, nor beings of the form and formless realms, “but only with reference to persons of the desire realm,” adducing the Great Sūtra of Dependent Origination as evidence — the Buddha asks Ānanda, “if consciousness did not enter the womb, would it get growth and increase?”, and the answer is, “it would not, World-Honored One.” First ask: why set up this limitation? Because if the twelve links were taken as a general rule for all sentient beings, one who dies untimely lacks the last several links and the form and formless realms have no name-and-form nor six sense fields, and the general rule collapses at once. Clearing a misreading: reading “complete” as completeness in practice. It refers to having gone through the whole sequence of stages. Puguang’s Record marks here the four layers of question, answer, objection, and explanation, and the teaching scaffold is exceedingly clear. In practice: in reading any numbered set of dharmas, first ask its range of application — a question this fascicle has already taught twice (the four existences do not run through the formless, and the eight links are only on the basis of one complete in the desire realm).
〔9.4〕Twofold dependent origination: folding the twelve links in half. The treatise says that sometimes only two divisions are spoken of — the first seven links gathered into the earlier period (ignorance through feeling) and the latter five into the later period (from craving to aging-and-death), “because the earlier and later are gathered by the two divisions of cause and result.” First ask: does this conflict with the division into three periods? It does not. The three periods divide by life, the two divisions by cause and result: the first seven are one round of cause and result (ignorance and the formations being causes, consciousness and the other four results), the latter five a second round (craving, grasping, and existence being causes, birth and aging-and-death results); it is another measuring stick. Clearing a misreading: reading the two divisions as a second system of dependent origination. It is still these twelve links. In practice: when the latter part of this fascicle speaks of “the cause-portion originating” and “what has already arisen from conditions,” it uses just this stick of cause and result; here it is shown once beforehand. The reader may work the reckoning out for himself — dividing the first seven links into two causes and five results and the latter five into three causes and two results, and setting that against the two, two, and eight of the three periods; the links cut by the two tables overlap while the boundaries differ, which shows exactly that this treatise never takes one cut for the only cut.
X. The Entity of the Twelve Links: One Link, One Stage, and Every Stage the Five Aggregates
〔10.1〕“The stage of the afflictions of a former life is ignorance,” and the simile of the king’s going forth. The treatise says that in a past life “the stage of the afflictions, whose result has now matured, is stated in sum to be ignorance,” because they operated at the same time as ignorance and it was by the force of ignorance that they operated; and it sets up the simile, “as when one says the king goes forth, it is not that there are no outriders and retinue; because the king who goes with them is the most eminent, the whole is called the king’s going forth.” First ask: since one stage is complete in the five aggregates, why is ignorance singled out? Just because at that stage ignorance is the most eminent. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary puts this layer in the plainest words, saying, “‘the stage of the afflictions of a former life is ignorance’ means that when the afflictions arose in a past life, that is named the stage of the afflictions of a former life; and the five aggregates of that stage, whose result has now matured, are named ignorance as a whole”; and the reason for singling out ignorance lies precisely in “because the king who goes with them is the most eminent, the whole is called the king’s going forth.” Clearing a misreading: reading the link of ignorance as being that one mental factor ignorance alone. Every link is the five aggregates, and the name is only the representative of that stage. In practice: this item is the vital point of dependent origination by stages, and what the stanza below, “transmitted and allowed, stated with reference to stages, the name of a link is established from what is eminent,” guards is just this one sentence.
〔10.2〕The boundaries of the three links consciousness, name-and-form, and the six sense fields. The treatise fixes consciousness as “at the very moment of rebirth-linking in the mother’s womb and the like, the stage of a single instant, whose five aggregates are named consciousness”; name-and-form as “after the consciousness of rebirth-linking and before the six sense fields arise, all the intervening stages together named name-and-form”; and the six sense fields as “from when the eye and the rest have arisen up to the stage where faculty, object, and consciousness have not yet met, it gets the name six sense fields.” A question is inserted midway: since at rebirth-linking the body and mind sense fields already exist, this ought to say before four sense fields arise — why does it say six? The answer: “because it is established on the basis of completeness.” First ask: is this question worth answering separately? It is — for it is exactly the place where the account by stages is most easily attacked: where does the boundary between name-and-form and the six sense fields lie? Puguang’s Record traces the original text of the Mahāvibhāṣā for evidence, saying, “the kalala runs through many thought-moments. At the stage of name-and-form the body and mind sense fields have arisen, and here it ought to say before four sense fields arise,” while saying six is established on the basis of the completeness of the six sense fields; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary states the conclusion only and does not trace its source. Clearing a misreading: reading “name-and-form” as a stretch with no faculties at all. The body and mind sense fields already exist at the stage of name-and-form; they are merely not complete. In practice: whenever this treatise meets a mismatch of number of the class ‘it ought to say four and yet says six,’ it resolves it uniformly by naming on the basis of completeness, and this is the first instance.
〔10.3〕The five links contact, feeling, craving, grasping, and existence are each bounded in their own way. The treatise fixes contact as “having reached the meeting of three, at the stage where the differences of the causes of the three feelings are not yet known”; feeling as “having known the marks of difference of the causes of the three feelings, and sexual greed not yet arisen”; craving as “greed for fine goods and the operation of sexual craving, without wide pursuit”; grasping as “ranging in pursuit everywhere for the getting of all manner of fine and excellent objects”; and existence as “through that ranging pursuit, accumulating the action that can draw forth the result of a coming existence.” First ask: are these five definitions all cut in the same way? They are not. Contact and feeling have both bounds marked by a paired “having . . . not yet . . .”; craving has only its upper bound stopped by “without wide pursuit” (its lower bound being set by “greed for fine goods and the operation of sexual craving”); while grasping is fixed by “ranging in pursuit everywhere” and existence by “accumulating the action that can draw forth the result of a coming existence,” each on its own mark and with no paired “having” and “not yet.” Clearing a misreading: reading them as five different psychological states. They are five stretches upon one and the same continuum, and the manner in which each stretch is bounded is not uniform — contact and feeling doubly marked by “having” and “not yet,” craving stopped at “without wide pursuit,” and grasping and existence each established on its own mark. In practice: this is the handsomest set of stage-definitions in the whole treatise, and a reader who can write these five sentences from memory is half through the study of the twelve links.
〔10.4〕Birth and aging-and-death carry this life’s four links over into the life to come. The treatise fixes birth as “by that force of action, casting off life here and linking the coming existence,” and aging-and-death as the coming link of birth “growing gradually after the moment of arising, as consciousness does now, up to the stage of feeling in the time to come,” and says expressly, “such aging-and-death is just the four links name-and-form, six sense fields, contact, and feeling of this present life.” First ask: why does the later period hold the content of four links under two names only? Because the later period can only be inferred and not directly observed, and so is stated in brief. Clearing a misreading: reading aging-and-death as the two matters of growing old and dying. In the account by stages, aging-and-death is the whole stretch from the coming name-and-form to the coming stage of feeling. In practice: once this sentence is out, the symmetry of the two rounds of cause and result is wholly disclosed — the two links of the earlier period against the five results of the middle, the three causes of the middle against the two results of the later, and the two results of the later being in fact a second performance of the five results of the middle.
〔10.5〕Four kinds of dependent origination: momentary, of unbroken linkage, by stages, and of remote continuance. The treatise says, “further, dependent origination is stated as four by difference,” and explains the momentary in detail — “what is the momentary? That is, in the space of one instant, in doing a killing out of greed, the twelve links are complete”: delusion is ignorance; volition is the formations; discerning is consciousness; the three aggregates that arise with consciousness are name-and-form; the faculties resting on name-and-form are the six sense fields; the meeting of these is contact; the receiving of contact is feeling; greed is craving; the several bonds associated with it are grasping; the two actions of body and speech are existence; their arising is birth; ripening and altering are aging; and destruction is death. It records also an account that the momentary and that of unbroken linkage, as the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas has it, “both run through all that is conditioned”; that all the five aggregates at the stages of the twelve links are gathered under the account by stages; and that “this same continuity, remote and without beginning, is named that of remote continuance.” First ask: since there are four, which one does this treatise establish? The stanza of the next section answers — the one by stages. Clearing a misreading: reading the four as four different dharmas of dependent origination. They are four ways of viewing one and the same dependent origination across four spans of time — one instant, unbroken linkage, the stages of three lives, and remote continuance without beginning. In practice: this section is set up for the question of the next stanza, and a reader who passes it over will find the five words “transmitted and allowed, stated with reference to stages” with nothing to rest on.
XI. “Transmitted and Allowed, Stated with Reference to Stages”: A Fissure within Five Words
〔11.1〕First look at what the text of the treatise itself says. The stanza says, “transmitted and allowed, stated with reference to stages; the name of a link established from what is eminent,” and the treatise says, “it is transmitted and allowed that the World-Honored One spoke of the several dependent originations as twelve links solely with reference to stages.” Then it raises an outside objection against itself: if each and every link is complete in the five aggregates, on what ground are the names ignorance and the rest alone established? The answer: “because at each of the stages ignorance and the rest are eminent,” and the name is established from what is eminent — if at a stage ignorance is most eminent, the five aggregates of that stage are named ignorance as a whole, and so on down to aging-and-death. It closes with the sentence, “thus though the entity is one in sum, that the names are separate is no fault.” First ask: on what ground can ‘establishing the name from what is eminent’ stand? On the ground that ordinary language already has such a usage — the simile of the king’s going forth has been laid down beforehand. Clearing a misreading: reading “though the entity is one in sum” as meaning that the twelve links have no distinctions. The entity is one in sum (all being five aggregates) and the names are separate (established according to what is eminent), and the two do not conflict. In practice: this is the complete defense of dependent origination by stages, and it uses only two layers — that stages have what is eminent and what is not, and that names are established from what is eminent.
〔11.2〕Why the two words “transmitted and allowed” are jarring. Throughout the text of the treatise the author adjudicates the sense of his own school mostly by plain statement; here, however, he sets the two words “transmitted and allowed” in the stanza, and the prose commentary repeats them once more. First ask: what tone do these two words carry? Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary uniquely brings it into the open, saying, “dependent origination by stages is refuted by the Sautrāntikas, and the author’s intent is plain, and so he says ‘transmitted and allowed’” — meaning that since dependent origination by stages has already met with Sautrāntika questioning, the author has a reservation in his own mind and sets these two words to mark his distance. Clearing a misreading: this is an ancient master’s adjudication of the author’s motive in his choice of words, not the treatise’s own statement. The text of the treatise itself says only “it is transmitted and allowed that the World-Honored One spoke solely with reference to stages,” and does not explain why it says so. In practice: wherever this fascicle meets a modal word (“transmitted and allowed,” “some say,” “other masters say”), one should first ask, ‘is this the author’s adjudication, or another party’s account that he is reporting?’ — and that question often decides the reading more than the doctrine itself does. For the four lines of material that these two words set in motion, see Further Resonances.
〔11.3〕The difference from the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas, and the division of sentient and insentient. The treatise asks itself on what ground scripture speaks of twelve links while the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas speaks otherwise, and answers that that treatise says, “what is dependent origination? All that is conditioned,” and so on at length; and it adjudicates the reason thus: “the sūtrānta speaks with a particular intent, while the Abhidharma states things according to the marks of dharmas.” It says further that the four — by stages, momentary, of remote continuance, and of unbroken linkage — “belong only to the class of sentient beings. Sentient and insentient and the rest: this is the difference.” First ask: within one and the same Buddha-dharma, why do a sūtra and a treatise state different ranges? Because a sūtra speaks with reference to the doubts of those it converts (as the next section says outright), while a treatise speaks with reference to the general rule of the marks of dharmas. Clearing a misreading: reading the difference between the two as a contradiction. The intents differing, the ranges naturally differ. In practice: this is the standard answer of this treatise to ‘a sūtra and a treatise not agreeing,’ and the reader may apply it directly to similar cases hereafter.
XII. Why Scripture Speaks Only of Sentient Beings: To Dispel Bewilderment over the Three Periods
〔12.1〕The stanza has ten words only, yet it states the purpose of the whole fascicle. The stanza says, “in the earlier, the later, and the middle period, in order to dispel another’s bewilderment,” and the treatise says, “in order to dispel another’s bewilderment within the three periods,” adding, “the difference of the three periods is only among sentient beings.” First ask: what question does this stanza answer? It answers the question left at the end of the last section — why the sūtras speak only of sentient beings. The answer is: because the doubt to be counteracted arises only in sentient beings. Clearing a misreading: reading it as meaning that dependent origination does not run through the insentient. The treatise has already said that when the Abhidharma states things according to the marks of dharmas it runs through all that is conditioned; what is said here is that scripture speaks only of sentient beings with reference to what is to be counteracted. In practice: this stanza fixes the nature of the twelve links once for all — they are a dose of medicine, not a map of the universe.
〔12.2〕The ten questions of bewilderment over the three periods. The treatise lists them one by one: for the earlier period the doubt, “was I in the past world existent or not existent? What sort of I was I? How was I?”; for the later period, “shall I in the future world be existent or not existent? What sort of I shall I be? How shall I be?”; for the middle period, “what is I? How is this I? Whose is this I? Whom shall I have?” First ask: what have these questions in common? Every one has “I” for its subject — bewilderment over the three periods is in truth only three shapes taken by the grasping of self across three stretches of time. Clearing a misreading: treating them as philosophical questions to be solved. The treatise never answers head-on ‘what is the self?’; it merely sets out the twelve links and lets the premise of the question fall apart of itself. In practice: hence it says, “in order to remove such bewilderment over the three periods, scripture speaks only of the dependent origination of sentient beings,” and “states in their order ignorance and the formations, and birth and aging-and-death, together with consciousness through existence” — the two links of the earlier period answering the doubt of the earlier period, the two of the later answering the doubt of the later, and the eight of the middle answering the doubt of the middle, each matched to its place.
〔12.3〕The scriptural proof and one supplementary account. The treatise adduces a sūtra as its ground: “listen well, monks! If a monk can see with true and correct discernment, as they really are, the several dependent originations and the dharmas that have already arisen from conditions, he will certainly not be bewildered over the three periods.” At the end a further account is recorded: “other masters say: the three, craving, grasping, and existence, are also for the removing of another’s bewilderment over the later period, since these three are all causes of the later period.” First ask: what does this supplement change? It reckons the last three links of the middle period also into the function of counteracting bewilderment over the later period, since they are precisely the causes of the later period. Clearing a misreading: taking “other masters say” for the author’s adjudication. It is an account recorded alongside. In practice: whatever this treatise introduces with “other masters say” is invariably kept without adjudication — remember this mark, and one can separate the author’s own sense from another party’s account unaided.
XIII. Three Afflictions, Two Actions, Seven Entities: Cutting the Twelve Links Once More
〔13.1〕The distribution three, two, seven. The stanza says, “three afflictions and two actions, and seven entities, also named results,” and the treatise says that ignorance, craving, and grasping have affliction for their nature, that the formations and existence have action for their nature, and that “the remaining seven, consciousness and the rest, have entity for their nature, being the entities on which the afflictions and action rest.” First ask: why are they called “entities”? Because they are that mass of actual content on which afflictions and action rest — consciousness, name-and-form, the six sense fields, contact, feeling, birth, and aging-and-death. Clearing a misreading: reading “entity” as an affair or a matter. Here it means that on which something rests. In practice: this is the second stick applied to the twelve links (the first being the three periods). One and the same set of links is divided by nature into the three classes affliction, action, and entity, and thereupon the whole of birth and death has only three things turning in it — the afflictions make action, action produces entities, and entities again arouse the afflictions.
〔13.2〕The seven entities are also named results, and the five links also named causes. The treatise says, “these seven entities are also named results; and it follows by implication that the remaining five are also named causes, since they have afflictions and action for their own nature.” First ask: why add this further layer? Because affliction, action, and entity divide by nature while cause and result divide by relation; one and the same link is an “entity” on the former stick and a “result” on the latter. Clearing a misreading: reading cause and result as two different sets of links. In practice: this is the third demonstration in this fascicle of ‘one and the same set of facts rearranged on another axis’ — the twelve links, the three periods, the two divisions, affliction-action-entity, and cause and result: five cuts, all cutting the same thing.
〔13.3〕On what ground the middle period alone is treated fully. The treatise asks itself, “on what ground does the middle period state result and cause at length?”, and answers, “because the entities are opened into five and the afflictions into two”; the later period states the result in brief, “because the entities there are two only”; and the earlier period states the cause in brief, “because the affliction there is one only.” And it says that “because the middle period is stated at length, the earlier and later may be inferred from it,” the sense at length being established, “and so they are not stated separately; to state them would be useless.” First ask: what perplexity does this passage resolve? It resolves ‘why the distribution of the twelve links is so unsymmetrical.’ The answer: the middle period can be directly observed and so is opened out finely, while the earlier and later can only be inferred and so are stated in brief. Clearing a misreading: taking the asymmetry for an oversight in the treatise. It is determined by the conditions of observation. In practice: the four words “to state them would be useless” show the character of Abhidharma most clearly — a numbered set of dharmas is established by the measure of usefulness, and not made symmetrical for symmetry’s sake.
XIV. From an Affliction an Affliction Is Produced: Five Modes of Mutual Production, and a Long Debate about Infinity
The prose commentary of this section runs to nearly eight hundred characters and contains several rounds of question and answer and the divergent explanations of two parties; it is the densest passage in the latter half of this fascicle. What follows teaches it through in three layers.
〔14.1〕First look at the objection. The treatise raises the objection: if the links of dependent origination are twelve only, then “not stating a result of aging-and-death, birth and death should have an end; not stating a cause of ignorance, birth and death should have a beginning”; and if further links were established for this, the further would have further still, “falling into the fault of infinity.” First ask: why is this objection so formidable? Because it is a dilemma — not to supply the links leaves birth and death with a beginning and an end, and to supply them yields infinity. Clearing a misreading: reading it as an outsider’s cavil. The author raises it himself, because the account of the twelve links must stand up to just this question. In practice: whenever this treatise establishes a closed numbered set of dharmas, it asks itself how its boundaries are kept from leaking — this is the self-testing mechanism of the study of numbered dharmas.
〔14.2〕The stanza answers with five modes of mutual production. The stanza says, “from an affliction an affliction and an action are produced; from action an entity is produced; from an entity an entity and an affliction are produced; the principle of the links of existence is only this,” and the treatise matches them one by one: from an affliction an affliction is craving producing grasping; from an affliction an action is grasping producing existence, and ignorance producing the formations; from action an entity is the formations producing consciousness, and existence producing birth; from an entity an entity is consciousness producing name-and-form and so on to contact producing feeling, and the link of birth producing aging-and-death; from an entity an affliction is feeling producing craving. It closes, “by establishing the links of existence, the principle is only this.” First ask: how do these five modes resolve the difficulty of infinity? Because they show that affliction, action, and entity are joined head to tail — an entity can produce an affliction, and an affliction again produces an action, so that after aging-and-death there are of themselves afflictions and action (no further link need be established, and birth and death have no end), and before ignorance there are of themselves entities and afflictions (no further link need be established, and birth and death have no beginning). The treatise says so at once: “it has already been shown that aging-and-death is a cause of entity and affliction, and that ignorance is a result of entity and affliction,” since ignorance and aging-and-death are themselves of the nature of affliction and of entity. Clearing a misreading: remembering the five modes of mutual production as five isolated rules. It is a closed ring. In practice: Fabao’s Commentary here matches them against the three lives most concretely, saying, “craving and grasping are both afflictions, and craving conditions grasping: this is from an affliction an affliction is produced”; and again that grasping and ignorance are alike afflictions, “that is, present grasping is named ignorance in the past,” and that the formations and existence are alike action — one and the same thing bearing different names in different periods. Once this matching is understood, the chart of the twelve links comes alive.
〔14.3〕Two parties’ remedies, and the author’s two refutations. Other masters adduce another sūtra that says improper attention is the cause of ignorance and that ignorance in turn produces improper attention, and that improper attention is gathered under the link of grasping, so that it has already been stated within this sūtra. The author objects: if it belongs to grasping because it is associated with it as its cause, then craving and ignorance too should belong to grasping; and even granting that it belongs to grasping, how does that prove that it is the cause of ignorance? The other party explains further: improper attention is stated at the time of contact, and adduces “from eye and form as condition delusion arises, and the defiled attention thus produced” and “conditioned by the feelings produced by contact accompanied by ignorance, craving arises” as evidence, so that ignorance has a cause and the links are not infinite. The author objects again: though the other sūtra has such trustworthy words, within this sūtra it should still be stated further; the other party answers that it need not be stated further, and that this is known by reasoning — “apart from ignorance, feeling cannot be a condition of craving, since the feeling of an arhat does not produce craving,” and likewise an uninverted contact cannot be a condition of defiled feeling, since an arhat’s contact is not inverted. The author’s last stroke: “if so, there would be the fault of proving too much” — whatever can be known by correct reasoning would all not need to be stated further, and then what is scripture stating at all? Hence “what they say does not amount to an explanation of the objection.” First ask: why does the author not accept a remedy that looks reasonable enough? Because it assigns ‘why scripture does not state it’ to ‘the principle is already knowable,’ and that reason, once granted, would swallow all scripture. Clearing a misreading: reading the author’s objection as a denial of the doctrine that improper attention is the cause of ignorance. What he denies is its use to explain scripture’s not stating something. In practice: the author’s own correct explanation comes after — that the objection itself is “not reasonable, since the intent of the sūtra lies elsewhere,” because “this sūtra means only to remove the bewilderment of those it converts over the three periods”; scripture is not incomplete, it has a different purpose. This answer answers exactly to the stanza of section XII, and only here does the framework of the whole latter half of the fascicle close.
XV. Dependent Origination and What Has Already Arisen from Conditions: Two Faces of One Link
The prose commentary of this section runs to about nine hundred characters: it first distinguishes the two names, next records the fourfold analysis of the Venerable Wangman, then adduces the Sautrāntikas’ long objection, the Sarvāstivādins’ defense and counter-objection, and closes with the Sautrāntikas’ resolution of the objection, their rejoinder, and their conclusion; it is the passage of highest doctrinal density in this fascicle.
〔15.1〕Why the World-Honored One states two names. The treatise quotes the World-Honored One’s words, “I shall state for you the dharma of dependent origination and the dharmas that have already arisen from conditions,” and at once asks what the difference between them is. It first records the account of the older text of this treatise: “these two have no difference, since both are said to gather all dharmas.” Then follows a series of exchanges: the outside party first objects — future dharmas that have not yet arisen, how can they be called what has already arisen from conditions along with the past and present? This objection is not answered directly; instead the outside party is counter-objected to with a question — a future dharma that has not yet been made, how can it be named conditioned along with the past and present (the name ‘conditioned’ upon future dharmas being one the outside party itself allows)? Puguang’s Record marks this as “counter-objecting to the outside party” and Fabao’s Commentary as “a counter-objection in the form of a question,” so that this sentence is not asked by the outside party but is a demand turned back upon him. The outside party then explains, “because it has been made by the force of an effective volition.” It is objected again: if so, how is the undefiled conditioned? The outside party explains: that too has been made by the force of a wholesome volition. It is objected again: if so, the same should hold of the attaining of nirvāṇa. It closes with, “in strict principle it should be said that it is stated with reference to class, as what has not yet deteriorated also gets the name of form.” First ask: what is being contended in this string of questions and answers? What is contended is whether the word “already” can be used of a future dharma. The answer is that it can — stated with reference to class, as what has not yet deteriorated also gets the name of form. Clearing a misreading: reading it as a play upon words. “Made by the force of volition” is a trial explanation, tried layer by layer and twice forced back; and the treatise closes with “in strict principle it should be said that it is stated with reference to class, as what has not yet deteriorated also gets the name of form” — what it guards is the establishing of a name with reference to class, and not ‘that future dharmas have really already been made by the action of volition.’ In practice: this passage is the prelude to the objection of the masters of the science of sounds in the next section — the usage of the word “already” is the very core of that debate.
〔15.2〕The stanza’s correct explanation: the cause-portion and the result-portion. The stanza says, “what is here properly stated is: the cause originates, the result has already arisen,” and the treatise says, “the cause-portion of the links is called dependent origination, since with this for condition a result can be originated,” and “the result-portion of the links is called what has already arisen from conditions, since these are all produced from conditions,” so that “in all of them both senses hold, since all the links have the natures of both cause and result.” There is an objection: if it is set up thus, the two senses should not both hold. The answer: “it is not so, because what is regarded differs” — where this side is regarded it is named what has already arisen from conditions, and it is not that in regarding this same side it is at once named dependent origination as well, “as with the names cause and result, father and son, and the like.” First ask: what is the simile of father and son to prove? It proves that one and the same person is a son regarded toward the father and a father regarded toward the son, and the two names do not conflict. Clearing a misreading: reading dependent origination and what has already arisen from conditions as two sets of dharmas. They are the two faces of one and the same link. In practice: this is the third demonstration in the fascicle of ‘a name established according to what is regarded’ (the first two being naming from what is eminent, and showing a stage by the name of what is to come); take the three together and this treatise’s view of names and marks is clear — a name is designated with reference to relation and to stage, and is not a label upon an entity.
〔15.3〕The fourfold analysis of the Venerable Wangman, and the Sautrāntikas’ long objection. The treatise records the account of the Venerable the Venerable Wangman: among dharmas some are dependent origination and not what has already arisen from conditions, and a fourfold analysis should be made — the first alternative being future dharmas, the second the past and present dharmas at the stage of an arhat’s last thought, the third the remaining past and present dharmas, and the fourth the unconditioned dharmas. The treatise goes on to record the refutation, “the fourfold analysis so stated is likewise not reasonable” (Puguang’s Record marks this as the Sautrāntikas refuting Wangman’s four alternatives), because if future dharmas were not what has already arisen from conditions this would contradict a sūtra, or else the two links birth and aging-and-death would have to be disallowed in the future, “and this would wreck the three periods established above.” On the other side, the Sautrāntika masters raise a long objection: dependent origination by stages, taking twelve sets of five aggregates for the twelve links, contradicts a sūtra, since the sūtra says, “what is ignorance? Absence of knowledge regarding the earlier period,” and so at length; this is a statement of definitive meaning and may not be forced into an interpretable one. The Sarvāstivādins answer with the Sūtra of the Simile of the Elephant’s Footprint as an instance: the sūtra says that the inner earth element is hair, down, nails, and the rest, and though there are other dharmas of form there, it is “stated from what is eminent”; here it should be the same. The Sautrāntikas rejoin: that sūtra analyzes the earth element by hair and the rest, and there is no earth element beyond hair and the rest, and so it is a complete statement. The Sarvāstivādins press one further question: is it not that the earth element’s entity is present in mucus and tears as well (in which case hair and the rest do not exhaust the earth element, and it is still stated from what is eminent). The three passages below are all the Sautrāntikas’ words: first, resolving this objection — mucus and the rest are also stated within that sūtra, as the sūtra itself says, “and there are yet other things in the body”; second, conceding and then demanding — granting even that, as you say, there is an earth element apart from hair and the rest, then a further ignorance apart from ignorance should now be exhibited, and if a thing of another class is put inside ignorance, what good does that do; third, establishing the principle and concluding their own sense — “though at all the stages there are five aggregates, yet only where this being that definitely is, and this not being that definitely is not, may this dharma be established as a link of that,” and so the sense of the sūtra is just as stated. First ask: where exactly does this long debate divide? On whether the two words “ignorance” refer to absence of knowledge alone, or to the five aggregates of the stage at which ignorance is most eminent. Clearing a misreading: reading the last three passages together as the Sarvāstivādins’ answer. Puguang’s Record marks them sentence by sentence — from “does not the earth element” to “its entity being present as well” is the Sarvāstivādins objecting; from “mucus and the rest are also” to “should now be exhibited” is the Sautrāntikas resolving the objection; from “if a thing of another class is put in” to “what good does that do” is the Sautrāntikas demanding further; and from “though at all the stages” to “just as stated” is the Sautrāntikas establishing the principle, resolving throughout, and concluding their own sense (Fabao’s Commentary marks the same passage on the same lines, only marking from “granting even that, as you say” to “should now be exhibited” separately as the Sautrāntikas’ concession). And a second misreading to be cleared away: reading it as a matter of who is right, the Sarvāstivādins or the Sautrāntikas. The author here passes no word of adjudication and merely sets out the reasoning of both parties. In practice: this passage is the most typical scene of one meaning and two schools in this fascicle, and what the reader should learn is on what each of the two parties bases what it says, rather than hurrying to take a side. For Saṅghabhadra’s comment on this passage, see Further Resonances.
〔15.4〕Is dependent origination conditioned or unconditioned? Some say that dependent origination is an unconditioned dharma, proving it by the sūtra, “whether a Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, such is the abiding constancy of the dharma-nature of dependent origination.” The author answers by dividing two roads: “said with such an intent, the principle may be granted; said with another intent, the principle may not be granted.” What may be granted refers to the intent of saying that the formations and the rest constantly arise with ignorance and the rest for condition, and not with any other dharma for condition nor with no condition at all, and that abiding constancy is said for this; what may not be granted refers to the intent of saying that there is besides an entity of a dharma named dependent origination which abides limpidly and constantly. The author gives three reasons: first, “arising and origination are both marks of the conditioned,” and no separate constant dharma can be the mark of what is impermanent; second, “further, origination must be established in dependence upon what originates,” and what relation has this constant dharma to ignorance and the rest, that it should be said to be established in dependence on them; third, to name it dependent origination and yet say that it points at what is constant, “such a sense of the phrase has no reasonable correspondence.” First ask: why divide “such an intent” from “another intent”? Because one and the same sentence of scripture admits of two readings, and the author does not deny the scripture but only one of those readings. Clearing a misreading: reading it as the author refuting the scripture. What he refutes is one understanding of the scripture. In practice: this is the standard procedure of this treatise where a sentence of scripture appears to support a divergent account — first divide the intents, then adjudicate what may and may not be granted; the scripture is not touched, and the reading is examined. The relation of this item to Saṅghabhadra is rather unexpected; see Further Resonances.
XVI. The Objection of the Masters of the Science of Sounds: Where Does the Word “Already” Fall?
〔16.1〕First look at the explanation of the words that the treatise establishes. The treatise asks, “what is the sense of the phrase ‘dependent origination’ here?”, and answers by the method of the science of sounds: “prati has the sense of reaching, and the verbal root i has the sense of going,” and by the helping force of the former the sense of the root is altered, so that going, through reaching, is altered into “dependent”; “sam has the sense of conjoining and ud the sense of rising, and the verbal root pad has the sense of being,” and being, by borrowing conjoining and rising, is altered into “origination”; and so “a dharma reaching its condition, having conjoined, rises: this is the sense of dependent origination.” First ask: what is being done here? The construction of the word “dependent origination” is being taken apart with the grammatical science current at the time. Puguang’s Record unfolds it in more detail according to the treatises on the science of sounds, saying that sam and ud are accompanying conditions and pad the verbal root, and that the root is altered into “origination” by the helping force of the accompanying conditions. Clearing a misreading: taking this passage for a digression into linguistics. It is the target of the debate that follows — the treatise establishes the explanation of the words first. In practice: whenever this treatise adduces a method of an outside learning, it is in order to test that learning within its own rules, and this is the treatise’s consistent practice.
〔16.2〕The objection raised: one agent cannot have two operations. The treatise at once says, “such a sense of the phrase does not stand to reason,” the reason being that “upon one agent there would be two operations” — if it first “reaches the condition” and afterwards “originates,” the former operation should carry the word “already,” “as when a man eats only after he has bathed.” Yet “there is no dharma of the formations whatever that exists before origination, reaching the condition first and only afterwards arising,” and where there is no agent, “there being no agent, there can be no operation.” And a stanza is quoted to close it: “if reaching the condition is before origination, it does not exist, and this is unreasonable; if the two are simultaneous, then ‘already’ is spoiled, for it should have been stated as prior.” First ask: what is the structure of this dilemma? If reaching the condition is before origination, then at that time the dharma does not yet exist, and who is it that reaches the condition; and if the two are simultaneous, then the word “already” falls to nothing. Clearing a misreading: adjudicating outright who speaks this objection. The text of the treatise here does not mark the speaker of the objection; Fabao’s Commentary, Puguang’s Record, and Saṅghabhadra each fix its character differently — see ‘Further Resonances.’ In practice: where in reading this treatise one meets “hence a stanza is spoken” and its sense refutes what precedes, it is most often this manner of raising an objection through a borrowed mouth.
〔16.3〕The answer to the objection: a counter-question and the fixing of a stage. The treatise answers, “there is no such fault,” and counter-questions the masters of the science of sounds: at what time does a dharma originate — in the present, or in the future? If in the present, then “origination is not what has already arisen; how then is it present? The present is what has already arisen; how then is it originating?” And if what has already arisen originates again, this leads to infinity. If in the future, “at that time it does not yet exist; how is it an agent? And the agent being absent, how can there be an operation?” Whereupon it gives the correct explanation: “therefore at the very stage of originating it also reaches the condition” — the stage of originating being the stage at which future formations are in the act of originating, “and at just this stage it is also said to reach the condition.” And a step further: the agent and the operation posited by the masters of the science of sounds “in strict principle are not established,” for “being is the agent and origination the operation,” and here there is no real agent to be got at as other than the operation of originating, “and so this way of speaking is without error at the level of convention.” First ask: where is the cleverness of this answer? It does not deny the two matters “reaching the condition” and “originating”; it denies only that they stand before and after — two names stated at one and the same stage. Clearing a misreading: reading “without error at the level of convention” as the author granting an agent in the ultimate sense as well. Quite the contrary — it says that this way of speaking is not in error only in worldly speech. In practice: this passage runs on the same track as “what is regarded differs” in section XV — a name is established with reference to what is regarded, and there is no separate thing following upon the name.
XVII. The Stanza Explaining the Sense of Dependent Origination, and the Fourfold Intent of Two Sentences of Scripture
The prose commentary of this section exceeds one thousand two hundred characters and is the largest passage at the close of this fascicle, containing one stanza, a further explanation by one party, four layers of correct explanation, and the divergent explanations of four parties.
〔17.1〕The quoted stanza, and the similes of the lamp and of sleep. The treatise says that the sense of dependent origination is just “this being, that is; this arising, that arises,” and so quotes a stanza to explain it: “as it originates though not existing, so should reaching the condition be; if origination follows arising there is infinity; whether prior existence or prior nonexistence is said, both alike have the word ‘already’; darkness arriving, the lamp has already gone out; and the mouth having been opened, one sleeps — were sleep to come after, the mouth would have to be shut.” First ask: what is this stanza saying? It carries forward the objection of the previous section and presses it further — if you allow that what does not exist can originate, then “reaching the condition” must be so as well; and whether one says it exists first or does not exist first, the problem of the word “already” arises. The last two similes are the key to the release: darkness arriving and the lamp going out are simultaneous, and yet one says “darkness arriving, the lamp has already gone out”; opening the mouth and sleeping are simultaneous, and yet one says “the mouth having been opened, one sleeps.” Puguang’s Record fills out the attack and defense here, saying that the masters of the science of sounds do not try to rescue the simile of the lamp and the darkness but shift their objection to “the mouth having been opened, one sleeps,” arguing that the mouth must be opened first and only afterwards is there sleep; and the author counter-proves that the two are in fact simultaneous with “were sleep to come after, the mouth would have to be shut.” Fabao’s Commentary runs on the same track. Clearing a misreading: reading the two similes as casual observations of daily life. They are instances proving that the word “already” may be used of two simultaneous matters, and the key of the whole section’s argument lies just here. In practice: sequence in language is not sequence in fact — an item that serves in the reading of every treatise.
〔17.2〕Another party’s further explanation, and the author’s one-sentence test. Some hold to a further sense in explaining the objection: “prati has the sense of variety, and the verbal root i has the sense of not abiding,” and not abiding, by the help of variety, becomes “dependent”; “sam has the sense of gathering and ud the sense of rising, and the verbal root pad has the sense of going,” and ud coming first, going is altered into “origination”; so that the sense of dependent origination is that a variety of conditions meet and make the formations gather and rise. The author answers most economically: such an explanation “may be granted here,” but “eye and form each being a condition, an eye-consciousness originates” — where in this is a “gathering of variety” to be made out? First ask: why is this question fatal? Because the arising of an eye-consciousness depends on the two conditions of eye and form alone, and there is no talk of “variety.” Clearing a misreading: reading the author’s test as fault-finding. He uses a minimal counter-instance, which is the standard method for testing a general definition. In practice: to establish a definition, try it first on the simplest case — and this treatise has here given one demonstration of it.
〔17.3〕The fourfold intent of the World-Honored One in stating two sentences. The treatise asks why the World-Honored One states “this being, that is” and “this arising, that arises,” and answers that there are four: first, “in order that dependent origination be known as fixed” — the formations are in dependence on ignorance, and apart from ignorance there can be no formations; second, “further, in order to show the successive production of the links” — in dependence upon this link that link comes to be, and by the arising of that link the remaining links come to arise; third, “further, in order to show the successive production of the three periods” — in dependence upon the earlier period the middle comes to be, and by the arising of the middle the later comes to arise; fourth, “further, in order to show the two conditions, the immediate and the mediate” — that ignorance being, the formations arise without interval is the immediate, and that the formations arise only by a force passing through intermediaries is the mediate. First ask: how can one sentence of scripture carry a fourfold intent? Because it holds fast four levels at once — the fixedness of dharmas, link and link, period and period, and the nearness and distance of the condition. Clearing a misreading: reading the four layers as four explanations of which one must be chosen. The treatise sets them side by side, and all four hold. In practice: this is one of the fascicle’s rare passages of positive exposition, and the reader may use it to check whether his own understanding of the twelve links has all four layers.
〔17.4〕Four parties’ divergent explanations, of which the author expressly refutes three. One party says the two sentences are for refuting the causeless and the constant cause; the author objects that then the first sentence becomes useless, since the second sentence alone can refute both positions. The author at once explains for himself: or else some hold that with a self as support the formations and the rest come to be, and so the World-Honored One decisively adjudicates that “the being of a result is by the cause of its arising,” and not by dependence on some other cause. A second party (the preceptor masters) says that it is to show the unbrokenness and the arising of cause and result — and this one account the treatise records without refuting. A third party says that it is to show the abiding and the arising of cause and result; the author objects that if arising is what is to be analyzed, on what ground is abiding stated? And why should the Buddha break the order, stating abiding first and arising after? A fourth party says, “‘this being, that is’ means that on the being of the result the cause has its ceasing; ‘this arising, that arises’ is lest one doubt that the result arises without a cause”; the author objects that if the sense of the sūtra were so, it should be stated as “this being, that ceases and is not,” and that it should first say “the cause arising, the result arises,” and only then say “on the being of the result the cause ceases and is not” — “in such an order it would be well stated”; otherwise, “if one means to analyze dependent origination, on what order would the ceasing of the cause be stated first?”; hence what they explain is not the sense of this sūtra. First ask: what criteria does the author use in testing the four parties? Only two — whether anything is superfluous (the first party) and whether the order suits the matter being analyzed (the third and fourth parties). Clearing a misreading: taking these four parties for non-Buddhists. They are all interpreters within the Buddha-dharma. In practice: this is the clearest demonstration in the fascicle of ‘how the author examines an explanation,’ and its criteria are simple and strict.
〔17.5〕The closing explanation conforming to the sense of the scripture, and “the sheer great mass of suffering.” The author says of himself, “I shall now briefly show what conforms to the sense of the sūtra,” and thereupon walks the twelve links through from the beginning: the fool, “not knowing that in dharmas arisen from conditions there is only the formations, falsely gives rise to the view of self and the conceit of self,” and for the sake of feeling pleasure and what is neither painful nor pleasant makes meritorious action, imperturbable action, and demeritorious action, and this is ignorance conditioning the formations; “by the force of the projecting action the stream of consciousness continues as a flame goes,” and relying on intermediate existence it hastens to the place of birth and links a birth-existence body, and this is the formations conditioning consciousness; within that destiny name-and-form arises, complete in the five aggregates and running through the whole term of life; name-and-form matures and, complete in the eye and the other faculties, becomes the six sense fields; meeting with objects, consciousness arises, and by the meeting of three there is contact conducive to pleasure and the rest; upon contact the three feelings arise; from the three feelings the three cravings are drawn forth (craving for desire, for form, and for the formless); from the craving that delights in feeling arise the four kinds of grasping beginning with the grasping of desire — and it glosses the four heads of grasping one by one: desire means the five fine desires; “views mean the sixty-two views”; rules mean keeping away from bad discipline; and observances mean the observances of dogs and oxen and the like, instancing the meaningless austerities of the Nirgranthas and of the brahmins and other non-Buddhists of various classes; “talk of a self means the inner body, since in dependence upon it a self is spoken of,” and a further account is recorded that the view of self and the conceit of self are named talk of a self, since “by these two a self is spoken of, and the self not existing, it is named talk of a self”; and the grasping of the four kinds of grasping is desire-greed; conditioned by grasping, the action that calls forth a coming existence is accumulated and named existence; conditioned by existence, the stream of consciousness goes toward a future birth; and conditioned by birth there is aging-and-death. At the end it glosses the words of the sūtra one by one: “the word ‘sheer’ shows that there is only the formations and no self or what belongs to a self”; “the words ‘great mass of suffering’ show that the accumulation of suffering has neither beginning nor end”; “the word ‘origination’ is to show the arising of the masses of suffering.” First ask: how does this passage differ from the explanation of the entities of the links above? The former is an explanation by stages (one stage, five aggregates, the name established from what is eminent), while this one is an explanation conforming to the sūtra (making dependent origination into an observable process according to the order of the sūtra’s words). The two stand together without obstructing each other. Clearing a misreading: reading the closing passage as a repetition. It walks the same links once more in a different reading, and is the last demonstration in this fascicle of ‘one and the same set of facts rearranged on another axis.’ In practice: the whole fascicle closes with the sentence “the Vaibhāṣika school’s account has been stated above” — Puguang’s Record marks expressly here, “the above is the Sautrāntikas setting out the entities of the twelve links,” and so this sentence means that the Vaibhāṣika explanation was stated earlier, and not that what has just been explained belongs to the correct Vaibhāṣika sense; while as for that Sautrāntika objection earlier, the author has not concluded it on their behalf. Fabao’s Commentary points out here the switch of framework in the text of the treatise, saying, “the above explains the twelve links according to the Sautrāntikas; what follows explains the sūtra’s ‘origination of the sheer great mass of suffering’ according to the treatise” — and if a reader can see this switch, the layers of the fascicle become wholly distinct.
Further Resonances: A Mirror of Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of the text of this fascicle itself. Below, a separate section gathers four matters: the ancient masters’ adjudications and the divergences among the three commentaries, Saṅghabhadra’s comments and amplifications, the divergences of Paramārtha’s old translation, and coordinates for cross-reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only a second way of reading the same passage. Recorded together without adjudication, each returned to its own place.
One thing must first be honestly marked: Shentai’s Commentary is a fragmentary text, and its seven surviving fascicles do not include the five fascicles (Eight through Twelve) where the Chapter on the World falls, so that for this fascicle there is not one word of Shentai’s to attach. This section can therefore be called only a mirror of three commentaries and not of four — which differs from the usual state in the Chapter on the Faculties, and is recorded as it stands, without making up the number from the text of other fascicles.
One. Places where the Three Commentaries Diverge
The translated term for the stage peśī. On the sounds and senses of the five stages within the womb the three agree in the main, only the third differing: Puguang’s Record gives “peśī means here flesh and blood,” Fabao’s Commentary gives “peśī means here soft flesh.” For the other four stages (kalala, arbuda, ghana, praśākhā) the renderings agree throughout; Fabao’s Commentary adds besides the sentence “arbuda means here a blister, because it rises like a blister” to explain how the name arose, which Puguang’s Record does not have. A difference of one word, arising perhaps from a slight difference in the materials of the science of sounds the two commentaries relied on; recorded together without adjudication.
The personal names of the masters on the time intermediate existence abides. The text of the treatise itself gives only “other masters say” without a name for the master of “seven times seven days,” and only “the Venerable says” for the master of “no fixed limit.” Fabao’s Commentary supplies the name of the former, saying, “the Venerable Śarmadatta said: intermediate existence abides at the most seven times seven days”; while Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary supplies the name of the latter, saying, “the Bhadanta Dharmatrāta said that the time has no fixed limit.” The two commentaries supply names at different places and do not conflict with each other, yet both supply names that the text of the treatise does not have. Puguang’s Record here sets up a numbering of its own, calling Vasumitra “the second master,” the seven times seven days “the third master,” and the Mahāvibhāṣā “the fourth master’s correct sense” — this numbering by ‘which master’ is Puguang’s Record’s own device, and the treatise does not number them itself. All three matters recorded together without adjudication.
“The supernormal power of action is the swiftest” and its apparent conflict with the Mahāvibhāṣā. This treatise says, “among all supernormal powers, the supernormal power of action is the swiftest,” whereas the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle seventy, says that the force of the supernormal power over objects moves with speed and swiftness, and that intermediate existences do not. Puguang’s Record gives three resolutions for this: one, that “swift” in this treatise means unobstructedness and not swiftness of movement; another, that the supernormal power over objects is of three kinds, of mental impetus, of resolve, and of moving the body, and that this treatise speaks with reference to moving the body while the Mahāvibhāṣā speaks with reference to mental impetus and resolve; a third, that the Kośa speaks on the basis of the sense of the first master in the Mahāvibhāṣā. Fabao’s Commentary, instead of resolving it from within, simply adduces the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to prove that the Kośa and the Mahāvibhāṣā take different positions and are not in conflict, saying, “the sense of the Correct Principle’s text agrees with the Kośa, and from this it follows that it differs in sense from the Mahāvibhāṣā.” The two commentaries take different roads in harmonizing — Puguang’s Record inclines to resolution by doctrine, Fabao’s Commentary to comparison of documents — and both are recorded together without adjudication. Fabao’s Commentary further sets out in this passage, following the Mahāvibhāṣā, the ranking of who can block whose supernormal power (the Buddha can block all sentient beings, the pratyekabuddha all but the Buddha, Śāriputra all but those two, Mahāmaudgalyāyana all but those three), which is an extension made in reliance on the Mahāvibhāṣā and not a direct statement of the treatise.
To which school “the masters of former times” belong. In stating the reason for the casting of oneself into the hells, the text of the treatise gives only “the masters of former times say thus.” Puguang’s Record examines the matter here and says it may be taken as “the Sautrāntika masters of former times” or as “the Sarvāstivādin masters of former times” — both kept, without adjudication. This is an examination of school affiliation, and the text of the treatise does not mark it.
Who asks “what is the sense of the phrase ‘dependent origination’ here?” Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary both mark this question as “a Mahāsāṃghika asks,” and Puguang’s Record further marks the answer as “a Sautrāntika answers, or a Sarvāstivādin answers.” Yet the original sentence of the treatise gives only “what is the sense of the phrase ‘dependent origination’ here?” without saying who asks. The two commentaries agree in what they mark, and it remains in character an adjudication of the ancient masters.
The school censured under “dependent origination is unconditioned,” named differently in two texts. Fabao’s Commentary traces its source, saying that the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle twenty-three, calls it “the Vibhajyavādins” while the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets calls it “the Mahāsāṃghikas” — Fabao’s Commentary sets the two texts side by side without forcing a judgment of sameness or difference. This may be viewed together with Paramārtha’s version: Paramārtha here gives outright “some other school says,” making clear that it is a separate school, whereas Xuanzang’s version says only “some say” without marking the school.
The objection of the masters of the science of sounds admits of two readings. Puguang’s Record says: since the masters of the science of sounds and the Sautrāntikas both hold that past and future have no entity, the refutation is made against that Sautrāntika position by way of nonexistence; “if this stanza is used to refute the Sarvāstivādins, then the masters of the science of sounds are refuting by the sense of their own tenet. ‘There is no such fault’ down to ‘or in the future’” — two readings kept, without adjudication. Fabao’s Commentary, on the other hand, simply takes one reading, saying, “the author takes the sense and intent of the Sautrāntikas and raises the refutation in the assumed person of a master of the science of sounds.” The two commentaries take different roads; recorded together without adjudication.
Two reminders that Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary adds beyond the text of the treatise. One is at the end of the gate of manner of movement, adding, “if it is extended to the other destinies, the manner of movement is not fixed”; the other is beneath the sentence on “transmitted and allowed,” adding, “dependent origination by stages is refuted by the Sautrāntikas, and the author’s intent is plain, and so he says ‘transmitted and allowed.’” The former is a supplement about the range of application, the latter an adjudication of the tone of a choice of words — and the author himself never states his motive in the choice — a point that must be kept clear.
Puguang’s Record’s outline scaffold. At the head of the chapter on dependent origination Puguang’s Record marks the main outline, “below, the eighth, explains the twelve links of dependent origination; and within it, first the full explanation of the twelve, second the summary gathering shown by simile. Within the full explanation, first the general analysis, second the particular exposition”; and at the eight links of the middle period it marks layer by layer the four parts question, answer, objection, and explanation. Outlines of this kind were established by the ancient masters and are not marked by the treatise itself, yet they are of the greatest use in teaching, and so are recorded here together and not mixed into the main text.
The gate of what cannot be turned left unanswered, and Saṅghabhadra supplying the resolution. At the end of the gate of the time it abides the author refutes the account that “some say it turns and takes birth in a similar class,” saying, “is it not that intermediate existence certainly does not differ in commonality of sentient beings from that into which it is born, being drawn forth by one action? How then can it be said to turn and take a similar class?” (Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary both mark “the author refutes,” and Puguang’s Record further pronounces that account “not the correct sense”), and that party makes no further answer, the treatise passing at once into the passage on rebirth-linking. Saṅghabhadra, however, answers, “granting that it turns and takes birth in a similar class, since the classes are in some measure the same there is no fault. And further, if realm, destiny, and place are not wholly shifted, then though the class differ in some measure there is no loss, since the action for realm, destiny, and place definitely does not shift.” ⇒ ‘The destiny does not shift while the similar class may differ’ is Saṅghabhadra’s resolution, and this treatise here closes with the question only.
As for the objection to the explanation of the words by the science of sounds, the three parties fix the speaker’s character each in its own way. Having established the explanation of the words “a dharma reaching its condition, having conjoined, rises: this is the sense of dependent origination,” the treatise at once raises the objection, “such a sense of the phrase does not stand to reason,” and quotes a stanza, and does not mark the speaker of the objection. Fabao’s Commentary takes one reading, saying, “the author takes the sense and intent of the Sautrāntikas and raises the refutation in the assumed person of a master of the science of sounds”; Puguang’s Record keeps both explanations without settling on one; and Saṅghabhadra makes it otherwise: “the Sūtra-master, having established this sense of the phrase himself, then himself assumedly raises such an objection.” ⇒ The frameworks the three set up differ; recorded together without adjudication.
Two. Saṅghabhadra’s Comments and Amplifications
Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle calls Vasubandhu “the Sūtra-master.” In the passages of this fascicle that correspond, Saṅghabhadra’s appearances are not uniformly counter-refutations, and must be seen in six classes. The first four classes are matters between him and Vasubandhu; the last two are cases in which he records another party’s account and then adjudicates it himself — the speaker not being Vasubandhu, they cannot be counted as debate, yet as divergent explanations of the same topic they cannot be left unknown in reading this fascicle.
First, the refutation of the two words “transmitted and allowed” — the most concentrated place in this fascicle. Saṅghabhadra says, “the Abhidharma masters all say thus: the Buddha spoke of the several dependent originations in dependence upon stages. The Sūtra-master does not believe it and says ‘transmitted and allowed,’” and thereafter refutes one by one the Elder’s (that is, the Sautrāntika master’s) nine objections to dependent origination by stages, concluding, “therefore the stanza should say: the Buddha spoke in dependence upon stages. There is no need to say the sound ‘transmitted and allowed’ here; on examination he only sought to fill out the words and complete the line. Dependent origination by stages is what is here explained, and its principle is established” — not only urging the change of the words, but jeering that he set them there merely to fill out the syllables of a five-character line. More noteworthy still: in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine Saṅghabhadra alters the stanza outright, its corresponding stanza reading “the Buddha spoke in dependence upon stages; the name of a link established from what is eminent,” the two words “transmitted and allowed” not being there. This is no longer comment but alteration at the level of the text. Another line of material is Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary — Yuanhui is of no lineage of Saṅghabhadra’s, yet notes independently that “dependent origination by stages is refuted by the Sautrāntikas, and the author’s intent is plain, and so he says ‘transmitted and allowed,’” agreeing in direction with Saṅghabhadra’s reading while composed on its own. Four lines of material recorded together: that Vasubandhu set the words “transmitted and allowed”; that Saṅghabhadra urged the change to “the Buddha spoke in dependence upon stages”; that the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine has already changed it; and that Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary independently adjudicates the same.
Second, whether dependent origination is conditioned or unconditioned — here Saṅghabhadra is of one accord with Vasubandhu, and does not counter-refute. This must be marked with particular honesty, lest one fall into the prejudice that ‘Saṅghabhadra always refutes Vasubandhu.’ Saṅghabhadra says, “some other school’s masters say that dependent origination is unconditioned,” and at once adjudicates, “said with this intent, the principle may indeed be granted” — if the intent is to say that the formations and the rest constantly arise with ignorance and the rest for condition and that, there being no separate agent, it is called unconditioned, this may be granted; “if a separate dharma is called dependent origination, congealed and constant like cessation through discernment and the rest, this certainly cannot be granted.” This agrees almost sentence by sentence with what this treatise establishes, that ‘with such an intent it may be granted, with another intent it may not.’ Saṅghabhadra goes a step further, refuting by a threefold formula that exhausts the alternatives: “further, that unconditioned dependent origination they hold to — is it other than ignorance and the rest, or is it ignorance and the rest, or is it composed of them? These three positions are all unreasonable.” ⇒ The relation in this item is that Saṅghabhadra amplifies and extends a sense Vasubandhu has already established, not that he counter-refutes it; the framework of the words “debate within the lineage” must not be allowed to force it into an opposition.
Third, comments on the form of the argument and on consistency of position (not on doctrinal content). One is at the place of the explanation of the words by the science of sounds: Saṅghabhadra points out that Vasubandhu, “the Sūtra-master, having established this sense of the phrase himself, then himself assumedly raises such an objection,” and comments that what he explains “goes beyond what that school holds,” demanding of him, “what in the end does it accomplish?” — what is commented on is the rhetorical arrangement of establishing a thing and objecting to it oneself, not the sound and sense of the explanation of the words. Yet besides this comment on rhetoric Saṅghabhadra has a substantive refutation as well: “such words cannot explain the previous objection, since the stage of actual originating is allowed to belong to the future, and in that school the future has as yet no entity; on what then are reaching the condition and originating established?” — what he catches hold of is the opponent’s own premise: since the stage of ‘actually originating’ is allowed to belong to the future, and that school holds that future dharmas have no entity, then the two matters “reaching” (the formations reaching their condition) and “originating” (conjoining and rising) have nothing to rest on and cannot be established. ⇒ This item has two layers of comment: one comments on the arrangement of establishing and objecting oneself, the other refutes the stage on which the explanation of the words depends. A second is at the place of “this being, that is”: Vasubandhu and Saṅghabhadra in fact censure the Elder alike, yet Saṅghabhadra thinks Vasubandhu’s refutation not forceful enough, saying, “on what ground does the Sūtra-master only say that his explanation is not the sense of this sūtra? I now say that what the Elder says has no doctrinal sense at all,” and utters the sigh, “that the East should prize this — truly a wonder.” A third is at the place of the stanza “from an affliction an affliction and an action are produced”: Saṅghabhadra says, “examining the matter, the Sūtra-master, wishing to contravene the Vaibhāṣika school, abandons the stanza he had labored himself to make, which resolves the doubt and the objection according to principle” — meaning that Vasubandhu, having composed this stanza himself to resolve the difficulty of infinity, then seems to side with the Sautrāntikas’ doubt of dependent origination by stages, the two being self-contradictory. The stanza itself is word for word the same in the two treatises, with no divergent reading.
Fourth, the passage harshest in wording. At the place of the Sautrāntikas’ long objection Saṅghabhadra states expressly that the objection is a case of Vasubandhu “assumedly speaking” and framing words on the Sautrāntikas’ behalf, and his response runs beyond two thousand characters, concluding, “examining the Sūtra-master’s saying that this contradicts scripture: it is because he has not received instruction from the Vaibhāṣika masters, or his master had not penetrated the sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā, or, though he had looked over the text of the Mahāvibhāṣā, a wrong holding covered his mind and he did not discern correct principle.” Recorded without adjudication: the actual object of his rebuttal is the Sautrāntikas, together with a comment on Vasubandhu’s motive in reporting the objection. Further, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine at the same place does not assume the Sautrāntikas’ mouth but points straight at the Sūtra-master: it cites him with, “the Sūtra-master falsely supposes the above sense to be wrong. Why so? Because the sūtra states it otherwise,” and answers, “therefore the charge that the dependent origination by stages stated above contradicts the sense of the sūtra: this contradicts nothing, since it is stated as it was set out” — the abridged treatise gathering those two thousand and more characters of the fuller one into a single citation and a single answer, while the speaker changes from ‘the Sautrāntika masters’ to ‘the Sūtra-master’ himself. ⇒ That the arrangement of speakers differs between the fuller and the abridged treatise is itself a textual fact; recorded together without adjudication.
A further chain of discussion: the fourfold analysis of the Venerable Wangman. The Kośa here records the Sautrāntikas’ refutation of Wangman’s four alternatives; Saṅghabhadra first restates it in full and then, with “now examining the sense and intent of what the Venerable says,” sets up an adjudication of his own — naming what “has already arisen from its cause” what has already arisen from conditions, and what “is a cause for others” dependent origination, and holding that an unconditioned dharma does not get the name of dependent origination. Fabao’s Commentary further excerpts this passage of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and brings it in. ⇒ The ancient masters’ discussion is layer upon layer (the Kośa reporting the Venerable Wangman, Saṅghabhadra commenting on the Venerable Wangman, Fabao’s Commentary excerpting Saṅghabhadra), and may not be compressed into a single narrative of refutation and establishment.
A collateral piece of textual evidence. For this treatise’s sentence “if the sense of the sūtra were so, it should be stated as: this being, that ceases and is not,” the Taishō collation notes list the variant “ceases / becomes”; and Saṅghabhadra, in reporting the Sūtra-master’s objection, gives outright “becomes not.” This may serve as one external corroboration of the variant, yet it is merely a record of textual difference and does not adjudicate on our behalf which reading of the base text is right.
Fifth, on the passage on intermediate existence, Saṅghabhadra records besides eight sets of other parties’ accounts (the speaker not being Vasubandhu). Beneath the several gates of intermediate existence in this fascicle, Saṅghabhadra gathers other parties’ divergent accounts place by place and adjudicates each. Read alongside this treatise, one sees how many further roads there are on the same topic among the schools:
One, bodily measure — this treatise makes the bodily measure of intermediate existence like a child of five or six years, while Saṅghabhadra records besides an account that “other masters say: the intermediate existences of the desire realm are all of the measure of the basic existence in its prime”: the intermediate existences of the desire realm are without exception of the measure of the prime of the basic existence, and do not take the appearance of a child. Two, by what gate it enters the womb — one account holds that intermediate existence must enter by the birth-gate, “some say that all intermediate existences enter by the birth-gate, and it is not by breaking open the mother’s belly that entry into the womb is had; and this is why, with twins, the one born first is the smaller and the one born after the larger,” taking as evidence that of twins the one born first is smaller and the one born after larger; Saṅghabhadra himself adjudicates against it, saying, “in strict principle intermediate existence enters the womb as it wills, and need not go by the birth-gate, since it is without obstruction” — intermediate existence has no resistant substance and enters as it wills, without needing to pass by the birth-gate. Three, the garment of the nun Śuklā — this treatise says that intermediate existence has no clothing and that this nun alone had a garment, while Saṅghabhadra records an explanation, “other masters say: this nun alone excepted, because she gave a monastic robe to the Saṅgha and made an excellent vow”: it was called forth by giving a monastic robe to the Saṅgha and making an excellent vow. Four, how the name gandharva was got — this treatise explains the name by ‘feeding on fragrance,’ while Saṅghabhadra records besides, “some say that intermediate existence upholds the body by means of fragrance, and being one who goes seeking fragrance is named gandharva”: named from going in search of fragrance, and not from feeding on fragrance. Five, the time it abides — Saṅghabhadra here first raises an objection, “this body of intermediate existence certainly does not abide long. The conditions for birth not having met, how is it not long?” — since it is said that intermediate existence does not abide long, how then can it not be long when the conditions for birth have not met? This objection is in the same arena as the four masters’ accounts in this treatise’s gate of the time it abides. Six, the great elements on which the faculties depend — this treatise records both ‘the semen and blood themselves become the support of the faculties’ and ‘separate great elements are produced’ without adjudicating; the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, however, expressly takes the latter: “the form of birth-existence arises with intermediate existence as its proper cause. The parents’ semen and blood are merely the condition of birth” — the form of birth-existence has intermediate existence for its proper cause, the parents’ semen and blood being only assisting conditions. This sentence is the actual source of what Puguang’s Record speaks of as ‘the Correct Principle adjudicating in favor of this treatise’s latter master.’ Seven, whether, taking birth at the very place of death, there is still an intermediate existence — the Elder holds that if one takes birth directly at the place where life ends, there is no intermediate existence; Saṅghabhadra cites and censures him, “yet the Elder says: if one takes birth at the very place where life ends, there is no intermediate existence. What he says is not good,” concluding, “granting that one takes birth at the very place of death, it must still be allowed that immediately after death-existence an intermediate existence arises” — even if one really takes birth at the place of death, it must still be allowed that immediately after death-existence an intermediate existence arises. Eight, another general explanation of the four modes of entry into the womb — this treatise matches the four modes of entering the womb with full awareness to the wheel-turning monarch, the pratyekabuddha, and the bodhisattva; Saṅghabhadra records besides an account, “some say: these four all analyze the bodhisattva,” holding that all four are said with reference to the bodhisattva, and raises an objection of his own, “is not the mind of continuing existence definitely defiled? How then can there be room for entering the mother’s womb with full awareness?” — the mind of continuing existence being definitely defiled, how can it still be ‘with full awareness’?
⇒ All eight sets are cases in which Saṅghabhadra records a divergent account himself and then adjudicates; they are not this treatise’s own statements, nor Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations of Vasubandhu. Recorded together without adjudication.
Sixth, on the passage on dependent origination there are four further materials not gathered above. Besides the four classes listed above, four further places in the explanation of the links of dependent origination are worth reading alongside:
One, the preceptor master’s sense of the two sentences — Saṅghabhadra comments on Vasubandhu’s reporting of his own preceptor master’s (his master of ordination) explanation of the two sentences “this being, that is,” saying, “further, the Sūtra-master reports his own preceptor master’s explanation of the sense of the two sentences, showing his own filial piety; and though there is a fault in it, he does not bring it to light” — meaning that Vasubandhu, out of reverence for his master, does not expose his fault; and only afterwards does he refute the master’s account itself: “that is, those masters explain these two sentences as showing the unbrokenness and the arising of cause and result. That is, in dependence upon ignorance being unbroken the formations are unbroken; and just by ignorance arising the formations get to arise. And so by turns it should all be stated at length. This explanation is not so.” ⇒ This item must be read in two layers: one layer a comment on the ‘attitude in reporting,’ the other a refutation of ‘the sense reported’; the two may not be made one. Two, a positive divergent explanation of the sense of the two sentences — after refuting the other account Saṅghabhadra offers an explanation of his own: “the Abhidharma masters explain these two sentences thus: the arising of every link of existence must be by two causes, since there is a difference between the co-arisen and the previously arisen” — the arising of every link of existence must be by two causes, their difference being that between a co-arisen cause and a previously arisen cause. This is a divergent explanation of the same topic, recorded together with the item before. Three, why the stage of the afflictions of a former life is named ignorance as a whole — Saṅghabhadra cites the two reasons Vasubandhu gives, “yet the Sūtra-master says: because they operated at the same time as ignorance; because it was by the force of ignorance that they operated” (first, that they operated together with ignorance; second, that they operated by the force of ignorance), and concludes, “these two roads are both unreasonable.” ⇒ What is censured are the ‘reasons,’ not the ‘establishing of stages’ itself; do not enlarge it in reading. Four, the opening and gathering of dependent origination differs in the fuller and the abridged treatise — this treatise lists the momentary, of remote continuance, of unbroken linkage, and by stages as four kinds of dependent origination, while the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine gives, “further, dependent origination is stated as four by difference: first the momentary, second of remote continuance, third of unbroken linkage, fourth by stages. Others say besides: the manifesting of the capacity of dharmas” — adding by ‘others say besides’ a fifth kind, ‘the manifesting of the capacity of dharmas,’ to make five classes, and setting the question, “among these five classes of dependent origination, which did the World-Honored One state?”, passing straight on to the debate over dependent origination by stages. ⇒ That four and five differ in opening and gathering is a textual fact, recorded without adjudication.
Three. Divergences of Paramārtha’s Old Translation
Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury forms a system of its own in its renderings for the corresponding passages of this fascicle, and moreover divides its fascicles on a different boundary from Xuanzang’s — Paramārtha divides his Chapter on the World into four fascicles and Xuanzang into five, and the passage answering to this fascicle straddles the end of Paramārtha’s “part one” and the whole of his “part two,” the fascicle title and the chapter continuation title falling in the middle of this fascicle.
The divergences of rendering come in sets. Intermediate existence he renders the intermediate skandha; entry into the womb, entrusting to the womb; full awareness and its absence, possessing and lacking cognizance; gandharva, Qiantapo; the inner functioning person, the inner agent person; maturation, retribution. The personal names are especially worth setting side by side: Dharmasubhūti (a rendering by sense) appears in Paramārtha’s version as Damoxubuhoudi (a full transcription); the Venerable Vasumitra as the Venerable Poxumiduoluo; the nun Śuklā as the bhikṣuṇī Shukela; King Kṛkin as King Keji. The five stages within the womb are of a wholly different system of sounds — kalala appears as Kalaluo, arbuda as Efutuo, peśī as Bishi, ghana as Qiena, praśākhā as Boluoshequ.
In the latter half of this fascicle there is besides a set of systematic divergences of rendering not met with in the Chapter on the Elements or the Chapter on the Faculties: dependent origination he renders arising from conditions; the twelve links, the twelve divisions; the three periods, the three joints; entity, class; link, division. These five pairs occur densely from the chapter on the twelve links onward, so that they can be seen at almost every sentence, and they should be regarded as a system of rendering and not as scattered differences.
Three divergences of opening and gathering. The first is the ten dreams of King Kṛkin — Xuanzang brings them out in a stanza of four lines, Paramārtha simply lists them in prose, and the items differ somewhat between them (Paramārtha’s version has a necklace and a lotus and does not have the name of the two monkeys). The second is the four kinds of dependent origination — Xuanzang establishes four (momentary, of unbroken linkage, by stages, of remote continuance) and takes ‘sentient / insentient’ besides as a separate dimension, while Paramārtha first establishes the same four and then adduces a ‘separate account’ increasing them to six, folding the sentient-insentient dimension into the fifth and sixth. The third is bodily measure and what is illumined — Xuanzang has “five or six years” and “four great continents,” Paramārtha “six or seven years” and “the Jambu Continent.”
The place most worth noting: Paramārtha’s version has no mark of transmitted report. Xuanzang’s version gives “transmitted and allowed, stated with reference to stages,” while the corresponding verse of Paramārtha’s version gives simply “this is now stated with reference to stages,” and his prose commentary too states it plainly with no modal word answering to “transmitted and allowed” to be seen. Taken together with Saṅghabhadra’s express refutation of the two words “transmitted and allowed,” it can be seen that these two words have indeed been a focus in the history of Chinese translation. Why the difference arose (whether the text Paramārtha had before him lacked the modal word, or whether it was abridged in translation) this section does not force an explanation of. One honest record. Throughout the passage Paramārtha’s version has the intermediate skandha for its regular term, yet at one place, “there are only the aggregates, and by intermediate existence continuing they go and enter the mother’s womb,” it uses the two words “intermediate existence” outright, so that the two terms are not divided absolutely. This is the one exception in the whole passage. Further: all the collation of divergent renderings in this fascicle is located by the structure of the scene, and no negative proposition has been made by searching Paramārtha’s version for Xuanzang’s renderings — the words “transmitted and allowed,” “dependent origination,” “unbroken linkage,” and the rest do indeed yield zero hits on a word-for-word search of Paramārtha’s version, while the scenes are certainly there.
Four. Coordinates for Cross-Reading
The appearances of intermediate existence, the order of entry into the womb, and the twelve links and three periods established in this fascicle are the antecedent dharma-marks of the embryology and the doctrine of dependent origination of the later Yogācāra system, and their agreements and differences can be read across item by item.
The names and their number for intermediate existence. This treatise brings out the single name gandharva only, and only on the sense of feeding on fragrance; the Yogācārabhūmi lists four names — intermediate existence (because it is born in the middle between the two existences of death and birth), gandharva, mind-going (because it goes to the place of birth with mind as its support), and going-to-birth (because it arises facing birth-existence) — and says that intermediate existence excludes the formless realm and covers all places of birth. The sense that “the formless has no intermediate existence” agrees in the two systems, this treatise giving “if in the formless, one is wanting and three are had.”
The time intermediate existence abides. This treatise records Vasumitra’s “at the most seven days” as one divergent account, and sets it level with the Mahāvibhāṣā’s “it abides a short time” — Puguang’s Record adjudicating this fourth account to be the correct sense; while the Yogācārabhūmi simply establishes the seven days as its account, saying that if intermediate existence has not got the conditions for birth it abides at the most seven days, and that if it has not got the conditions for birth in seven days at the most it dies and is born again. A divergent account within a school has become in the Yogācāra system a settled account — this is one instance of a divergent account being promoted.
The opening and gathering of the stages within the womb: five stages and eight. This treatise says, “within the mother’s belly the stages are five,” gathering the three matters hair-down-and-nails, the material faculties, and the shape after the fifth stage; the Yogācārabhūmi establishes each of these three as a stage of its own, making eight stages in difference — kalala, arbuda, peśī, ghana, praśākhā, hair-down-and-nails, faculties, shape — and brings out the appearance of each stage. A difference in the opening and gathering of the same material is the steadiest of coordinates for reading embryology across the two.
Three afflictions, two actions, and seven entities, against the three paths of affliction, action, and suffering. This treatise has “three afflictions and two actions, and seven entities”; the Section on Ascertainment of the Yogācārabhūmi asks how many of the twelve links are the path of affliction, how many the path of action, and how many the path of suffering, and answers that three are the path of affliction, two the path of action, and the rest the path of suffering. The numbers agree throughout while the names differ (entity against path of suffering), and this is the most direct correspondence between this fascicle and the Yogācāra system. The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only likewise carries on this division, saying that three are defiled alone and seven undefiled alone; and it says further that ignorance, craving, and grasping are named the solitary marks and the rest the mixed marks.
The paired names dependent origination and what has already arisen from conditions. This treatise adjudicates them by “the cause-portion / the result-portion”; the Yogācārabhūmi says that the dharma-nature of the arising of the formations is named dependent origination, and that they, having arisen, are named arisen from conditions. The two systems establish the same pair of names while the criteria on which they hang differ.
The largest divergence: two rounds of cause and result against one. This treatise establishes the twelve links by dependent origination by stages, two in the earlier period, eight in the middle, and two in the later, which is the type of the two rounds of cause and result across three lives; the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only, however, says expressly that the ten causes and two results of the twelve links definitely are not of the same life, and adjudicates that one round of cause and result suffices to show the turning round and to keep clear of annihilation and constancy, and that to set up two rounds is in fact useless. One and the same set of twelve links, with a different number of rounds established — this treatise making it two rounds across three lives, that system one round.
考據Apparatus
世品前半已立三界五趣、四生、四識住,並辯中有之有無;本卷承之逕問「當往何趣,所起中有形狀如何?」——先以諸門盡中有之相,次辨入胎四種、破我唯蘊、胎中五位,末以十二支三際、支體、約位說支、三煩惱二業七事收之。一部《俱舍》談生死流轉之骨幹,盡在此一卷。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別世品第三(品題〔T29 0040c22〕)之第二分——本子(子2)=卷九全〔0045c05–0051c01〕。卷題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第九」〔T29 0045c05〕·品續題「分別世品第三之二」〔T29 0045c09〕。本頌正13–正28前半(牒釋塊十一)+引頌塊六,合十七塊 |
| 開卷承轉句 | 「當往何趣,所起中有形狀如何?」〔T29 0045c10〕——無「已說」「當說」之承轉套語;其為科界者,以三家所標之科為徵(見次列)與三家分卷全同為證 |
| 收卷句 | 「毘婆沙宗如前已說」〔T29 0051b26〕。次卷(子3)起句作「無明何義?謂體非明」〔T29 0051c07〕 |
| 三家於本子之界所標之科 | 光記〔T41n1821 0160a06〕「『當往何趣至形狀如何』者,此下第三諸門分別。總有十一門,此即第一明其形狀」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0593c06〕「論『當往何趣至形狀如何』,下第三有五頌義門分別中有」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0868b16〕「第一明中有形狀者」 |
| 中有諸門之開合(三家異) | 光記判十一門(前引)·寶疏判五頌義門(前引)·頌疏亦判十一門而更分為三〔T41n1823 0868b14〕「從此第三,諸門分別。總有十一門,就中有三:一明中有形狀、二明眼等九門、三明入胎門」·頌疏於第二頌下另列九門〔T41n1823 0869a29〕「此有九門:同淨天眼見者,第一眼境門……業通疾者,第二行速門……具根者,第三具根門……無對者,第四無礙門……」。光記於同段亦標九門〔T41n1821 0161b10〕「此兩行頌明次九門:一明眼境、二行遲疾、三明具根、四明無對、五不可轉、六明所食、七明住時、八明結生心、九明行相」——十一門統中有全章(光記·頌疏同數),九門唯統第二頌以下,二數不同層級,非自相違;寶疏之『五頌義門』則以頌數為綱,與二家開合異 |
| 緣起章之大科(光記) | 〔T41n1821 0164b19〕「如是蘊相續至中八據圓滿者,此下第八明十二緣起。就中,一廣明十二、二略攝喻顯」——本子之後半即此「廣明十二」之總辨與別明 |
| 本子之義理次第 | 中有形狀(如當本有形·訖栗枳王十夢·白象頌之通釋)→ 中有諸門(同淨天眼見·業通疾·具根·無對·不可轉·食香·非久住·倒心結生·行相)→ 入胎四種 → 無我唯蘊之入胎(破我·燈焰喻)→ 胎中五位 → 十二支三際 → 十二支體 → 四種緣起與約位說支 → 為遣他愚惑 → 三煩惱二業七事 → 從惑生惑 → 因起果已生 → 緣起是否無為之辯 → 聲論字釋攻防 → 經句二義及諸家異釋 → 順經十二支與收束 |
三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同(carve 之獨立 witness):
| 子 | 俱舍卷 | 光記 T41n1821 | 寶疏 T41n1822 | 頌疏 T41n1823(卷首正文首句) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 子1 | 卷八 0040c22 | 0148a05 | 0584a05 | 0863a17 |
| 子2 | 卷九 0045c09 | 0160a05 | 0593c05 | 0868b16 |
| 子3 | 卷十 0051c06 | 0173a26 | 0604c27 | 0873b24 |
| 子4 | 卷十一 0057a06 | 0185b11 | 0614b24 | 0878c24 |
| 子5 | 卷十二 0062a12 | 0192b11 | 0620a05 | 0885a18 |
⇒ 三家獨立分卷而界全同,與玄奘分卷逐一對應。頌疏之界以其卷首正文首句核——頌疏世品段無品題行(題作「俱舍論頌疏論本第九」而不繫品名),故不可以品題搜之。
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界·世品九十九頌)+長行自釋。本子牒釋塊有整頌者(正13·正20·正26·正27)、二頌合牒者(正14·正15/正16·正17/正18·正19)、四頌合牒者(正21–24)、恰半頌者三(正25前半〔0048c20〕·正25後半〔0049a03〕·正28前半〔0049c26〕)。引頌六塊——〔0045c27〕訖栗枳王十夢·〔0046a04〕白象頌·〔0047a17〕顛墜地獄伽他·〔0047c19〕胎中五位頌·〔0050b23〕聲論師難頌·〔0050c08〕釋緣起義頌——皆非本頌,其徵在前文之「如……夢所見十事」「說復云何通」「故伽他說」「如聖說言」「故說頌曰」「故說頌言」。
頌次標記式:整頌作 正N/正N–M,恰半作 正N前半/正N後半,非本頌之引頌作 引頌·非本頌。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出 loc) | 本論定義句/所繫 |
|---|---|---|
| 中有 | 中陰(間亦作「中有」)〔T29n1559 0202b25〕 | 「若業能引當所往趣,彼業即招能往中有」〔T29 0045c13〕 |
| 本有 | ——(諦本作「先有」)〔T29n1559 0202b22〕 | 「三者本有,除生剎那死前餘位」〔T29 0046a16〕 |
| 生有 | ——(諦本以「託生」統之) | 「二者生有,謂於諸趣結生剎那」〔T29 0046a15〕 |
| 死有 | —— | 「四者死有,謂最後念」〔T29 0046a17〕 |
| 四有 | —— | 「次中有前,有色有情具足四有,若在無色中闕具三」〔T29 0046a17〕 |
| 業通 | ——(諦本不立此名) | 「通由業得名為業通,此通勢用速故名疾」〔T29 0046a29〕 |
| 無對 | —— | 「對謂對礙,此金剛等所不能遮,故名無對」〔T29 0046b03〕 |
| 健達縛 | 乾闥婆〔T29n1559 0203a15〕 | 「其細者何?謂唯香氣,由斯故得健達縛名」〔T29 0046b09〕 |
| 訖栗枳(王) | 柯枳(王)〔T29n1559 0202c07〕 | 「菩薩久捨傍生趣故」〔T29 0045c25〕之所引十夢 |
| 法善現 | 達磨須部吼底〔T29n1559 0202c11〕 | 「法善現說復云何通?」〔T29 0046a02〕——義譯/全音寫之兩式 |
| 鮮白苾芻尼 | 叔柯羅比丘尼〔T29n1559 0202c15〕 | 「鮮白苾芻尼由本願力故,彼於世世有自然衣」〔T29 0046a09〕 |
| 世友(尊者) | 婆須蜜多羅(大德)〔T29n1559 0203b01〕 | 「尊者世友言:此極多七日」〔T29 0046b27〕 |
| 入胎 | 託胎〔T29n1559 0203c29〕 | 「經言:入胎有四」〔T29 0047a20〕 |
| 正知/不正知 | 有覺/無覺〔T29n1559 0203c29〕 | 「一於入正知,二三兼住出」〔T29 0047a21〕 |
| 獨勝覺·無上覺 | 獨覺·大正覺〔T29n1559 0204a26〕 | 「二入胎者,謂獨勝覺」〔T29 0047b17〕以下 |
| 內用士夫 | 內作者人〔T29n1559 0204b13〕 | 「內用士夫此定非有,如色眼等不可得故」〔T29 0047c03〕 |
| 法假 | 法假名〔T29n1559 0204b18〕 | 「唯除法假。法假謂何」〔T29 0047c05〕·「依此有彼有,此生故彼生,廣說緣起」〔T29 0047c06〕 |
| 羯剌藍 | 柯羅邏〔T29n1559 0204c11〕 | 「謂母腹中分位有五」〔T29 0047c23〕之第一位 |
| 頞部曇 | 頞浮陀〔T29n1559 0204c11〕 | 同上·第二位 |
| 閉尸 | 俾尸〔T29n1559 0204c12〕 | 同上·第三位 |
| 鍵南 | 伽那/伽訶那〔T29n1559 0204c12〕 | 同上·第四位 |
| 鉢羅奢佉 | 波羅捨佉/捨佉〔T29n1559 0204c13〕 | 同上·第五位 |
| 緣起 | 緣生〔T29n1559 0205a16〕 | 「諸支因分說名緣起,由此為緣能起果故」〔T29 0049c27〕 |
| 緣已生 | ——(諦本無此對名) | 「諸支果分說緣已生,由此皆從緣所生故」〔T29 0049c28〕 |
| 十二支 | 十二分〔T29n1559 0205a17〕 | 「言三際者,一前際、二後際、三中際,即是過未及現三生」〔T29 0048a27〕 |
| 三際 | 三節〔T29n1559 0205a19〕 | 「謂前後際各立二支,中際八支,故成十二」〔T29 0048a28〕 |
| 六處 | 六入〔T29n1559 0205a18〕 | 「眼等已生,至根境識未和合位,得六處名」〔T29 0048b27〕 |
| 剎那(緣起) | 約剎那說〔T29n1559 0205c03〕 | 「云何剎那?謂剎那頃由貪行殺具十二支」〔T29 0048c10〕 |
| 連縛 | 約相應說〔T29n1559 0205c03〕 | 「又諸緣起差別說四」〔T29 0048c08〕之第二 |
| 分位 | 約位說〔T29n1559 0205c14〕 | 「傳許世尊唯約分位說諸緣起有十二支」〔T29 0048c21〕 |
| 遠續 | 約多時說〔T29n1559 0205c03〕 | 「即此懸遠相續無始說名遠續」〔T29 0048c18〕 |
| 傳許 | 〔諦本無傳聞標記詞〕〔T29n1559 0205c14〕 | 「傳許約位說,從勝立支名」〔T29 0048c20〕(詳目四·目五) |
| 愚惑 | 無明〔T29n1559 0205c25〕 | 「為除如是三際愚惑,故經唯說有情緣起」〔T29 0049a11〕 |
| 事(七事) | 類(七分類)〔T29n1559 0206a08〕 | 「如是七事即亦名果,義准餘五即亦名因」〔T29 0049a25〕 |
| 我語(取) | —— | 「我語謂內身依之說我故」〔T29 0051b13〕 |
| 異熟 | 果報〔T29n1559 0204b15〕 | 「世尊亦言:有業有異熟,作者不可得」〔T29 0047c04〕 |
| 頌曰/論曰 | 偈曰/釋曰 | 全論通用之異(沿界品·根品已錄) |
聲明學字釋(本論自出·論列字釋後隨即設難,發話者論文不標):「鉢剌底是至義,醫底界是行義」〔T29 0050b14〕·「參是和合義,嗢是上升義,鉢地界是有義」〔T29 0050b16〕。光記依聲明論展之:「參是和合義,嗢是上升義,此二是字緣。鉢地界是有義,是字界。鉢地有界藉前參嗢合升字緣助力轉變成起。若助訖成起,應言參牟播陀,此翻名起」〔T41n1821 0169c28〕。
古德所傳之音義(並錄不判):
- 健達縛之長短音與字界字緣——光記〔T41n1821 0161c20〕「健達縛是短音中呼,若長聲中喚應言健達頞縛。其健達名香,是字緣。頞縛,是字界,或目尋義、或目食義。尋謂尋香,食謂食香」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0595c01〕「頞縛是字界,健達是字緣。言健達頞縛是長聲,言健達縛是短聲。長短雖別,此翻為尋香,尋香是行義,然於其中亦有食義」。二家於字界字緣之配屬全同,光記多存「尋/食」二釋。
- 胎中五位之音義(三家有一字之異)——光記〔T41n1821 0164a09〕「羯剌藍,此云和合,或云雜穢、或云凝滑。頞部曇,此云皰。閉尸,此云血肉。健南,此云堅肉。盋羅奢佉,此云支節」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0597a05〕「羯剌藍者,此云和合,或云雜染,或云凝滑。頞部曇者,此云皰,如皰起故。閉尸,此云軟肉。鍵南,此云堅肉。鉢羅奢佉,此云支節」。⇒ 閉尸一位,光記作「血肉」·寶疏作「軟肉」;餘四位譯語同。寶疏另補「如皰起故」釋頞部曇得名之由。唯錄不判。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·本卷全枚舉)
本子範圍〔0045c05–0051c01〕校記錨共七三枚 = witness 異讀 五二(重出併十七·計六九錨)+ CBETA 回改別錨四(0046c1601·0048a0101·0048a0102·0048a0601)。CBETA 回改凡五枚:別錨四如上,另一枚(0050006*·重出於二錨)繫於大正校記之錨,已計入 witness 異讀,不另計。本卷無純屬他藏行號之交叉註(凡附他藏頁行者皆繫於實有之異讀)。異讀五二條(其一兼 CBETA 回改)與 CBETA 回改別錨四枚全列(witness 異讀底本從大正【大】讀;CBETA 回改處底本從【CB】讀,依 ZI1 體例並錄大正原印·語境中之校勘點以【 】標)。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】/異讀 | 語境(逐字) | 唯錄不判 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0046001 | 0046a13 | 似【大】,以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「所餘欲界中有無衣,由皆增長無慚愧故。所【似】本有其體是何?」 | 涉義——「似」承上文中有似本有之語;「以」則另起句法 |
| 0046002 | 0046a28 | 𣣋【大】,凌【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「一切通中業通最疾,【𣣋】虛自在是謂通義」 | 不涉義——二字俱訓凌越 |
| 0046003 | 0046b04 | 團【大】,圍【明】 | 「曾聞析破炎赤鐵【團】,見於其中有蟲生故」 | 涉義(弱)——團狀/圍狀,於「析破」語境義差甚微 |
| 0046004 | 0046b06 | 起【大】,趣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「謂不可令人中有沒,餘中有【起】」 | 涉義(弱)——生起/趣向,二讀皆通 |
| 0046005 | 0046b08 | 欲【大】,欲界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「但應往彼,定不往餘。【欲】中有身資段食不?」 | 涉義——單「欲」易與上句續讀,「欲界」明標其界,屬明確性之異 |
| 0046c1601 ⟨CB⟩ | 0046c16 | 己【CB】,已【大】 | 「所憎不淨泄至胎時,謂是【己】有便生喜慰」 | CBETA 回改——大正原印「已」,CBETA 回改作「己」,底本流從 CB。不涉義:己/已形近換用之習見者 |
| 0046009 | 0046c26 | 剌【大】*,邏【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「後有根者無間續生……由斯初位名羯【剌】藍」 | 不涉義——音譯用字之異 |
| 0046010 | 0046c28 | 苾芻【大】,比丘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「又告【苾芻】:汝等長夜執受血滴增羯吒私」 | 不涉義——新舊譯名系之異·全論通見 |
| 0046011 | 0046c28 | 滴【大】,適【宮】 | 「汝等長夜執受血【滴】增羯吒私」 | 涉義——「血滴」文義甚明,『血適』難通 |
| 0046013 | 0046c29 | 言【大】,說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「增羯吒私,有餘師【言】:別生大種」 | 不涉義——言/說於此句式全論換用 |
| 0046014 | 0046c29 | 別【大】,引【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「有餘師言:別生大種,如依葉糞【別】有虫生」 | 涉義(弱)——別生/引生,二讀皆通 |
| 0047001 | 0047a01 | 不【大】,依不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如依葉糞別有虫生,【不】淨聚中生羯剌藍」 | 涉義(弱)——語法完整度之異,義理不變 |
| 0047002 | 0047a14 | 升【大】*,昇【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「又天中有首正上【升】,如從坐起」 | 不涉義——古今字 |
| 0047003 | 0047b01 | 必【大】,亦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「入不正知,住出【必】爾,順結頌法故逆說四」 | 涉義(弱)——語氣輕重之異 |
| 0047004 | 0047b04 | 飯【大】,飲【宮】 | 「世間亦言:煮【飯】磨麨」 | 涉義(弱)——煮飯磨麥為造作有為之俗喻·『煮飲』搭配較罕 |
| 0047005 | 0047b08 | 自【大】,己【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「遂見【自】入密草稠林、葉窟茅廬」 | 不涉義——代詞性同義換用 |
| 0047006 | 0047b08 | 廬【大】,閭【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「遂見自入密草稠林、葉窟茅【廬】」 | 涉義(弱)——茅屋/里門,前者較合藏身之語境 |
| 0047007 | 0047c09 | 輪【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「蘊剎那滅,於【輪】轉無能」 | 涉義(弱)——有無「輪」字,複合詞與單字之異 |
| 0047008 | 0047c23 | 腹【大】,胎【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「謂母【腹】中分位有五:一羯剌藍位……」 | 不涉義——同指孕育處 |
| 0047009 | 0047c27 | 閟【大】,祕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如強糞團過量【閟】澁」 | 不涉義——俱訓閉塞艱澀 |
| 0047010 | 0047c27 | 墮【大】,隨【宋】【元】【明】 | 「從此轉【墮】劇苦難任」 | 涉義(弱)——轉墮/轉隨,「墮」較切產門劇苦之句義 |
| 0047011 | 0047c27 | 任【大】,住【宮】 | 「從此轉墮劇苦難【任】」 | 涉義(弱)——難以承受/難以安住,側重略異 |
| 0048a0101 ⟨CB⟩ | 0048a01 | 酥【CB】【麗-CB】,穌【大】 | 「時有女人或諸醫者,妙通產法善養嬰兒,溫以【酥】油睒末梨汁」 | CBETA 回改——大正原印「穌」,CBETA 從【麗】回改作「酥」,底本流從 CB。不涉義:酥/穌古今字 |
| 0048a0102 ⟨CB⟩ | 0048a01 | 末【CB】【麗-CB】,未【大】 | 「溫以酥油睒【末】梨汁用塗其手」 | CBETA 回改——大正原印「未」,CBETA 從【麗】回改作「末」,底本流從 CB。不涉義:睒末梨為樹名音譯,作「未」不成詞 |
| 0048001 | 0048a01 | 用【大】,甲【元】【明】 | 「睒末梨汁【用】塗其手,執小利刀」 | 不涉義——「用塗」為常語,「甲塗」難通 |
| 0048002 | 0048a02 | 猥賤【大】,臭惡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「執小利刀,內如糞坑最極【猥賤】雜穢充塞」 | 涉義(弱)——污穢低劣/腥臭惡臭,側重不同而大義不失 |
| 0048003 | 0048a04 | 惡【大】,穢【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「黑闇所居,無量千虫之所依止,常流【惡】汁」 | 不涉義——同義換用 |
| 0048004 | 0048a05 | 穢【大】,惡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「不淨流溢,鄙【穢】叵觀」 | 不涉義——與上條互為鏡映之對調 |
| 0048a0601 ⟨CB⟩ | 0048a06 | 支【CB】【麗-CB】,肢【大】 | 「宿業所引,身瘡孔中分解【支】節牽出於外」 | CBETA 回改——大正原印「肢」,CBETA 從【麗】回改作「支」,底本流從 CB。不涉義:支/肢古今字(同一字之異體) |
| 0048005 | 0048a10 | 酥【大】,蘇【宋】 | 「次含清【酥】,飲以母乳」 | 不涉義——古今字寫法 |
| 0048007 | 0048b13 | 六處前【大】,此後稱【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「識正結生蘊,【六處前】名色」 | 涉義——頌文本身之異讀:方位限定式/承接詞式,語法結構全異,而所指之教理(識後六處前一段名色)不二 |
| 0048008 | 0048b17 | 境界【大】*,資具【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「貪資具婬愛,為得諸【境界】,遍馳求名取」 | 涉義(弱)——泛稱所緣/具體資身之物;異讀與前句「資具」用字重出 |
| 0048011 | 0048c05 | 當【大】,當有生當【宮】 | 「由是業力,從此捨命,正結當有,此位名生。【當】有生支,即如今識生剎那後漸增」 | 涉義(弱)——宮本較底本多二字,疑抄寫衍文,核心教理不變 |
| 0048016 | 0048c17 | 十二【大】,二十【宮】 | 「如《品類足》,俱遍有為,【十二】支位所有五蘊皆分位攝」 | 涉義(強·然明顯訛字)——「十二支」為全段主題,『二十支』教理上無此範疇 |
| 0049001 | 0049a14 | 苾芻【大】*,比丘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「以契經說:【苾芻】諦聽,若有苾芻於諸緣起」 | 不涉義——同 0046010 |
| 0049002 | 0049a14 | 緣已【大】,及緣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若有苾芻於諸緣起【緣已】生法,能以如實正慧觀見」 | 涉義(弱)——本論固定術語「緣已生」/泛稱「緣生」,涉術語一致性 |
| 0049003 | 0049a17 | 際【大】,除【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「有餘師說:愛取有三,亦為除他後【際】愚惑,此三皆是後際因故」 | 涉義(存疑)——底本與下句「後際因故」呼應,異讀「後除」不成常語 |
| 0049004 | 0049a27 | 惑【大】*,或【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「開事為五,【惑】為二故」 | 不涉義——形近換用;底本「惑」與「三煩惱」之主題相密合 |
| 0049005 | 0049b02 | 始【大】,如【宋】 | 「不說無明因,生死應有【始】」 | 涉義——與上文「生死應有終」對舉,異讀「有如」難通 |
| 0049008 | 0049c08 | 理【大】,順【宮】 | 「由如是理為證故知。若爾,便應有太過失,諸由正【理】可得證知,一切皆應不須更說」 | 不涉義——正理/正順,句意不失 |
| 0049009 | 0049c14 | 謂【大】,諸【宮】 | 「云何有情三世連續?【謂】從前世今世得生」 | 不涉義——承接說明詞之換用 |
| 0050001 | 0050a01 | 性【大】,相【宮】 | 「如是一切二義俱成,諸支皆有因果【性】故」 | 涉義(弱)——性/相為毘曇常見一組概念對,此處不生教理衝突 |
| 0050002 | 0050a10 | 異【大】,典【宮】 | 「且前所說分位緣起,十二五蘊為十二支,違背契經,經【異】說故」 | 不涉義——「經異說」切合違經之論證脈絡 |
| 0050003 | 0050a21 | 洟【大】*,涕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「豈不地界越髮毛等,【洟】淚等中其體亦有」 | 不涉義——同義異寫 |
| 0050004 | 0050b13 | 目【大】,相【明】 | 「又名緣起而謂【目】常,如是句義無相應理」 | 涉義(弱)——動詞『指稱』/名詞「相狀」,論證方向不變 |
| 0050006* ⟨CB⟩ | 0050b14/0050c12 | 剌【CB】【麗-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*,刺【大】 | 「鉢【剌】底是至義,醫底界是行義」〔0050b14〕;「有執:更以餘義釋難。鉢【剌】底是種種義,醫底界是不住義」〔0050c12〕 | CBETA 回改——大正原印「刺」,CBETA 從【麗】及宋元明宮回改作「剌」,底本流從 CB;一記涵二處(大正*式重出)。不涉義——「鉢剌底」為音譯定式,同型見 0031003 |
| 0050007 | 0050b16 | 升【大】*,昇【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「參是和合義,嗢是上【升】義」 | 不涉義——同 0047002 |
| 0050009 | 0050c06 | 有【大】,有故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此緣起義,即是所說依此【有】彼有」 | 不涉義——虛字增省 |
| 0050010 | 0050c07 | 言【大】,曰【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「故應引彼釋緣起義,故說頌【言】」 | 不涉義——全論通見換用 |
| 0050011 | 0050c10 | 闇至已燈【大】,暗至燈已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「俱亦有言已,【闇至已燈】滅,及開口已眠」 | 涉義(語序)——「已」所繫之語法位置異;核心論證(二事俱時而得言「已」)不變。義疏層引此例時須擇一而定 |
| 0050012 | 0050c25 | 行【大】,果【宋】【元】【明】 | 「又為顯示親傳二緣,謂有無明無間生【行】,或展轉力諸行方生」 | 涉義(弱)——「行」切合十二支次第(無明→行),「果」則泛稱 |
| 0051002 | 0051a13 | 無【大】,無有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「復有釋言:依此有彼有者,依果有因有滅,此生故彼生者,恐疑果【無】因生」 | 不涉義——虛字增省 |
| 0051003 | 0051a15 | 滅【大】*,成【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「是故復言由因生故果方得起,非謂無因。經義若然,應作是說『依此有彼【滅】無』」 | 涉義——與目五對辯條二相涉:眾賢轉述經主之難時逕引作「應作是說:依此有,彼成無」(見目五條二所引〔T29n1562 0482c08〕全文),與異讀合;此為文本異同之誌錄,不代判底本孰是 |
| 0051004 | 0051a18 | 欲【大】,次【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若異此者,【欲】辯緣起,依何次第先說因滅?」 | 不涉義——二讀皆通 |
| 0051010 | 0051b11 | 勺【大】,多【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如諸離繫及婆羅門播輸鉢多般利伐羅【勺】迦等異類外道」 | 不涉義——外道名相之音譯用字異體 |
| 0051011 | 0051b12 | 披【大】,杖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「受持種種露形拔髮,【披】烏鹿皮,持髻塗灰」 | 涉義(弱)——披覆/杖飾,前者較合苦行衣皮之常寫 |
校勘結語(唯錄不判):witness 異讀五一條中,形近訛字或古今字而不涉義者約二五條;涉義而僅屬語氣、語序、範疇寬窄之弱異者約二二條;底本明顯優於異讀而異讀恐屬訛字者二條(0048016「十二/二十」·0049005「始/如」);牽涉核心論證用語而宜與目五合參者一條(0051003「滅/成」)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文+義理雙證支持異讀者)。異讀並錄備考,屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。
CBETA 回改五枚(表中以 ⟨CB⟩ 標):別錨四——0046c1601(己/大正原印「已」)·0048a0101(酥/穌)·0048a0102(末/未)·0048a0601(支/肢),此四枚不入上列異讀計數;另一枚繫於大正校記之錨,已計入異讀——0050006*(剌/大正原印「刺」,一記涵二處)。五處底本流皆從【CB】讀,非從大正原印;依本帙體例——底本從大正【大】讀,凡 CBETA 回改處並錄大正原印——錄之,唯錄不判。五處皆屬古今字、形近字或音譯用字之異,無一涉義。
附記(非大正校記·光記牒文之字異):底本〔T29 0047c16〕作「隨能引業勢力增徵,齊爾所時次第增長」(「徵」字在〔T29 0047c17〕行首),此字大正無校記;光記牒此句作「隨能引業增微次第增長」〔T41n1821 0164a06〕,牒文作「微」。二字之異唯錄不判;白話層依「微」義譯作勢力之增強或減弱,此誌其所據,並誌底本原字為「徵」。
誠實記:本表之語境定位,凡同句內同形字二見者(0046c1601「己」·0046014「別」·0048011「當」·0049003「際」·0049008「理」)皆以 CBETA 原始 XML 之 <anchor> 標記逐字精定,不以寬視窗估讀——寬視窗僅可定句,不可定字。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷九〔T29n1558 0045c05–0051c01〕 ↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0202b22–0208b22〕。
二譯分卷不同界:真諦世間品分四卷(之一〔0198a24〕·之二〔0204c02〕·之三〔0211c02〕·之四〔0218b09〕),玄奘分五卷。本子對應段跨真諦「之一」之末段與「之二」之全段,並及「之三」起首前一句——即卷題「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論卷第六」〔T29n1559 0204b29〕與品續題「釋論中分別世間品之二」〔T29n1559 0204c06〕橫在本子中段。⇒ 本子之對應段界以場景結構定,不以卷題界充之。
段界之逐字證據:
- 起界——奘:「此一業引故,如當本有形,本有謂死前,居生剎那後。論曰:若業能引當所往趣,彼業即招能往中有」〔T29n1558 0045c11〕‖諦:「偈曰:由一業引此,當先有相貌。釋曰:此業能引生諸道,此業能引顯中有為至此道」〔T29n1559 0202b22〕。二本緊接其後皆論一狗(腹)中五趣中有頓起之難,場景全同。
- 迄界——奘:「毘婆沙宗如前已說」〔T29n1558 0051b26〕,次卷起「無明何義?謂體非明」〔T29n1558 0051c07〕‖諦:「……緣和合生者,無果單因緣所生故。此道理是毘婆沙師所顯,是故先說。復次,無明者何義?非明是名無明。若爾,有過量失,眼等亦應成無明」〔T29n1559 0208b20〕。二本此交界重合。
體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」偈句逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆為二至四處分引。故奘本之十一牒釋塊,於諦本作若干短偈散布。
對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重者二十四):
- 中有由業所引——奘:「若業能引當所往趣,彼業即招能往中有」〔0045c13〕‖諦:「此業能引生諸道,此業能引顯中有為至此道,是故此道必所應往。於此道中是應來先有相,此即中陰相」〔T29n1559 0202b23〕。諦本長行多展一層因果。
- 一狗腹中五趣頓起之難——奘:「若爾,於一狗等腹中容有五趣中有頓起。既有地獄中有現前,如何不能焚燒母腹?」〔0045c15〕‖諦:「若爾,狗等眾生於一胎中應生五道中陰,若地獄中陰即燒母腹。於先有時,地獄眾生火亦不恒然」〔T29n1559 0202b25〕。五趣/五道;奘先立難再設問,諦逕述其過。
- 中有身量——奘:「欲中有量雖如小兒年五六歲而根明利;菩薩中有如盛年時形量周圓具諸相好,故住中有將入胎時照百俱胝四大洲等」〔0045c20〕‖諦:「身量云何?如六七歲小兒,而識解聰利於小兒。若菩薩在中陰,如圓滿少壯人,具大小相。是故雖在中有,正欲入胎,而能遍照百俱胝剡浮洲」〔T29n1559 0202c02〕。歲數(五六/六七)與所照範圍(四大洲/剡浮洲)二處開合異。
- 訖栗枳王十夢——開合差:頌體/散文——奘:「菩薩久捨傍生趣故,如訖栗枳王夢所見十事」〔0045c25〕,其十事以四句引頌出之:「謂大象井麨,栴檀妙園林,小象二獼猴,廣堅衣鬪諍」〔0045c27〕‖諦:「菩薩久已離畜生故。譬如柯枳王見十種夢,謂象井麨旃檀林小象衣爭瓔珞蓮華,於事前得此夢」〔T29n1559 0202c07〕。⇒ 奘以頌出之,諦逕以散文條列;且條目名數互有出入(諦本有瓔珞、蓮華而無二獼猴之名)。唯錄不判。
- 白象頌與說者之名——奘:「法善現說復云何通?白象相端嚴,具六牙四足,正知入母腹,寢如仙隱林」〔0046a02〕‖諦:「若爾,大德達磨須部吼底說偈,云何會釋?變身作白象,六牙四足飾,入母胎臥住,念如仙入林」〔T29n1559 0202c11〕。⇒ 法善現(義譯)/達磨須部吼底(全音寫)為同一梵名之兩式;此處二本皆存頌體,與上條之散文化不同。
- 色界中有與衣俱生——奘:「色界中有量,圓滿如本有。與衣俱生,慚愧增故,菩薩中有亦與衣俱。鮮白苾芻尼由本願力故,彼於世世有自然衣」〔0046a08〕‖諦:「此言不必須會釋……色界中有身量圓滿,有衣共生,慚羞最重故,諸菩薩中有衣著具足。復有叔柯羅比丘尼,由本願力故,於中有著衣入胎出胎,乃至般涅槃後共衣俱燒」〔T29n1559 0202c15〕。尼名譯異。
- 同淨天眼見——奘:「此中有身同類相見,若有修得極淨天眼亦能得見,諸生得眼皆不能觀,以極細故」〔0046a24〕‖諦:「若同生道中陰,定互相見。若人有天眼最清淨,是一通慧類,此人亦得見。彼若生得天眼則不能見,以最細故」〔T29n1559 0202c29〕。諦本增「通慧類」以顯天眼之所屬。
- 食香得名——奘:「其細者何?謂唯香氣,由斯故得健達縛名」〔0046b09〕‖諦:「復次欲界中陰為食段食不?答:爾。不食麁段。何故?偈曰:此食香。釋曰:故名乾闥婆」〔T29n1559 0203a14〕。健達縛/乾闥婆為音寫系全異,非長短式之別。
- 中有住時三師——奘:「尊者世友言:此極多七日,若生緣未合,便數死數生。有餘師言:極七七日。毘婆沙說:此住少時,以中有中樂求生有故非久住」〔0046b27〕‖諦:「大德婆須蜜多羅說:七日得住。若不得生緣和合,此中死墮,死墮更生。復有餘師說:七七日住。毘婆沙師說:但促時住,以樂受生故,疾行結生」〔T29n1559 0203b01〕。尊者世友/大德婆須蜜多羅為同一梵名之義譯簡稱與全音寫;三師立場與次第全同。
- 地獄中有頭下足上——奘:「又天中有首正上升如從坐起,人鬼傍生中有行相還如人等。地獄中有頭下足上顛墜其中。故伽他說:顛墜於地獄,足上頭歸下,由毀謗諸仙,樂寂修苦行」〔0047a13〕‖諦:「復次此中天中陰一向上昇,如從坐起。人、畜生、鬼神中陰如人等。偈曰:地獄脚向上。釋曰:如偈言:眾生墮地獄,脚上頭向下,誹謗諸仙人,護精進行者」〔T29n1559 0203c23〕。末二句「樂寂修苦行」/「護精進行者」句式不同。
- 入胎四種——奘:「經言:入胎有四。其四者何?頌曰:一於入正知,二三兼住出,四於一切位,及卵恒無知」〔0047a20〕‖諦:「亦不無?此經中說:有四種託胎。何者為四?偈曰:一正入有覺。釋曰:有眾生多善根聚集,護持正念,死時不失正念故有覺」〔T29n1559 0203c29〕。⇒ 入胎/託胎·正知/有覺為兩套譯名系。
- 前三種入胎之人——奘:「前三種入胎,謂輪王二佛,業智俱勝故,如次四餘生。……初入胎者,謂轉輪王,入位正知,非住非出。二入胎者,謂獨勝覺,入住正知,非於出位」〔0047a23〕‖諦:「偈曰:說託胎有三,輪王及二佛。釋曰:轉輪王、獨覺、大正覺,此三人次第應知託胎三義」〔T29n1559 0204a26〕。獨勝覺/獨覺·無上覺/大正覺。
- 破我·內用士夫不可得——奘:「汝等所執我為何相?能捨此蘊、能續餘蘊,內用士夫此定非有,如色眼等不可得故。世尊亦言:有業有異熟,作者不可得」〔0047c02〕‖諦:「此我何相?能捨此陰、能受彼陰。如彼所分別,此我實無,謂於內作者人。何以故?非二量境界故,如色塵及眼等根。佛世尊亦說,有業有果報,作者不可得」〔T29n1559 0204b13〕。內用士夫/內作者人·異熟/果報。
- 燈焰喻——奘:「蘊剎那滅,於輪轉無能,數習煩惱業所為故,令中有蘊相續入胎。譬如燈焰雖剎那滅,而能相續轉至餘方」〔0047c09〕‖諦:「諸陰剎那剎那滅,彼於度無能,煩惱所攝、業所變異故。唯有諸陰,由中有相續往入母胎。譬如燈雖念念滅,由相續得至餘處」〔T29n1559 0204b23〕。諦本此處逕用「中有」二字而非其慣用之「中陰」——本子內諦本二詞並見,非截然二分(詳誠實記)。
- 胎中五位——奘:「云何次第?如聖說言:最初羯剌藍,次生頞部曇,從此生閉尸,閉尸生鍵南,次鉢羅奢佉,後髮毛爪等,及色根形相,漸次而轉增」〔0047c17〕‖諦:「何者次第?如偈言:初名柯羅邏,次生頞浮陀,從此生俾尸,俾尸生伽那,伽那生捨佉,及髮毛爪等,并有色諸根,次第生身分」〔T29n1559 0204c10〕。五位音寫全異系(見目二)。
- 產門劇苦——奘:「時有女人或諸醫者,妙通產法善養嬰兒,溫以酥油睒末梨汁用塗其手執小利刀。內如糞坑最極猥賤雜穢充塞,黑闇所居無量千虫之所依止」〔0047c29〕‖諦:「是時有諸女人善識方便,及諸醫師解養嬰兒,方溫以酥油及睒摩梨滑汁用以塗手,手著小利刃,於胎內譬如糞坑最劇臭闇不淨之器,是無量千蟲類住處」〔T29n1559 0204c21〕。此為本子二譯逐字對應最密之一段。
- 十二支三際——奘:「如是諸緣起,十二支三際,前後際各二,中八據圓滿。論曰:十二支者,一、無明;二、行;三、識;四、名色;五、六處;六、觸;七、受;八、愛;九、取;十、有;十一、生;十二、老死」〔0048a23〕‖諦:「偈曰:如此緣生法,十二分三節。釋曰:此中十二分者,一無明、二行、三識、四名色、五六入、六觸、七受、八愛、九取、十有、十一生、十二老死」〔T29n1559 0205a16〕。⇒ 緣起/緣生·十二支/十二分·三際/三節·六處/六入四組系統性譯名差,貫穿本子後半。
- 支體之首(宿惑位無明)——奘:「論曰:於宿生中諸煩惱位,至今果熟,總謂無明,彼與無明俱時行故」〔0048b20〕‖諦:「何法名無明等?偈曰:宿惑位無明。釋曰:於宿世中一切惑位,於今名無明,與無明共行故,由無明力所餘得起故」〔T29n1559 0205b03〕。諦本多「由無明力所餘得起」一層。
- 四種緣起——開合差:真諦別出六種——奘:「又諸緣起差別說四:一者剎那、二者連縛、三者分位、四者遠續。……分位、剎那、遠續、連縛,唯有情數。情非情等是謂差別」〔0048c08〕‖諦:「此緣生餘處說有四種:一約剎那說,二約多時說,三約相應說,四約位說。……復有別說緣生有六種,謂約位說、約剎那說、約多時說、約相應說、約眾生名說、約眾生非眾生名說」〔T29n1559 0205c03〕。⇒ 奘以「情/非情」為四種之外之別維,諦本引「別說」增為六種而將此維併入第五第六項。義理實同,呈現次第與開合有別。
- 傳許之語——諦本無傳聞標記詞——奘:「世尊於此意說者何?頌曰:傳許約位說,從勝立支名。論曰:傳許世尊唯約分位說諸緣起有十二支」〔0048c18〕‖諦:「於四中今說何緣生?偈曰:此今約位說。釋曰:若分分具有五陰,云何唯說無明等為分不說餘?偈曰:由勝說為分」〔T29n1559 0205c14〕。⇒ 諦本此句逕作直陳,未見與「傳許」相當之語氣詞。此為本子義理要害之一(合目五條一觀之),唯錄不判,其所以致此差異不強解。
- 為遣他愚惑——奘:「於前後中際,為遣他愚惑。論曰:為三際中遣他愚惑?三際差別唯在有情」〔0049a03〕‖諦:「偈曰:於前後中際,為除他無明。釋曰:是故說三節。此中前際無明者,從此生疑:我於過去為已有為非有?何我已有?云何我已有?」〔T29n1559 0205c25〕。愚惑/無明——諦本逕以「無明」統之。
- 三煩惱二業七事——奘:「三煩惱二業,七事亦名果,略果及略因,由中可比二。論曰:無明愛取煩惱為性,行及有支以業為性,餘識等七以事為性」〔0049a21〕‖諦:「此十二緣生,應知有三種自性:一惑、二業、三類。此中偈曰:三惑。釋曰:三分以惑為性,謂無明愛取。偈曰:二分業。釋曰:二分以業為性,謂行及有。偈曰:七分類為果。釋曰:七分以類為性」〔T29n1559 0206a08〕。事/類——諦本另立「自性」為總冒語,奘本無。
- 從惑生惑業——奘:「從惑生惑業,從業生於事,從事事惑生,有支理唯此。論曰:從惑生惑謂愛生取,從惑生業謂取生有、無明生行」〔0049b06〕‖諦:「偈曰:從惑惑業生,從業更果類,從類類惑生,有分理如此。釋曰:從惑惑生者,謂從愛取生。從惑業生者,謂從取有生,從無明行生」〔T29n1559 0206a25〕。語序小異而四重關係全同;有支/有分。
- 緣起是否無為——部屬之顯隱異——奘:「有說:緣起是無為法,以契經言:如來出世若不出世,如是緣起法性常住。由如是意理則可然,若由別意理則不然」〔0050b01〕‖諦:「有餘部說:緣生是無為法。云何得知?若如來出世若不出世,此法如常住。由此經言。此言若如此意判可然,若不如此則非」〔T29n1559 0207a25〕。⇒ 諦本明言此係「有餘部」之說,奘本但云「有說」不標部屬(三疏對此部屬之考辨見目六)。
譯名對照(子2 範圍·逐字所見):中有/中陰 · 訖栗枳/柯枳 · 法善現/達磨須部吼底 · 鮮白苾芻尼/叔柯羅比丘尼 · 苾芻/比丘 · 健達縛/乾闥婆 · 世友/婆須蜜多羅 · 入胎/託胎 · 正知不正知/有覺無覺 · 獨勝覺/獨覺 · 無上覺/大正覺 · 內用士夫/內作者人 · 異熟/果報 · 法假/法假名 · 羯剌藍/柯羅邏 · 頞部曇/頞浮陀 · 閉尸/俾尸 · 鍵南/伽那·伽訶那 · 鉢羅奢佉/波羅捨佉·捨佉 · 緣起/緣生 · 十二支/十二分 · 三際/三節 · 六處/六入 · 連縛/相應 · 遠續/多時 · 事/類 · 支/分 · 愚惑/無明 · 有說/有餘部說 · 傳許/〔無對應標記詞〕 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。
誠實記:
- 本子未見二譯篇章整體缺失;差異表現為偈頌拆合、名相譯系、問答句法及局部詳略。
- 本子有一組系統性譯名差前所未見於界品·根品——緣起/緣生、十二支/十二分、三際/三節、事/類——四組於本子後半密集出現,凡涉十二緣起支處幾乎逐句可見,非零星譯名差。
- 中有/中陰:諦本全段以「中陰」為常詞,然「唯有諸陰,由中有相續往入母胎」〔T29n1559 0204b24〕一處逕用「中有」,二詞非截然二分。唯錄此例外,不強解其故。
- 訖栗枳/柯枳:諦本自作「柯枳」,而三疏(皆據奘本立疏)轉引時作「訖栗枳」——同一梵名於漢譯史上至少三式並存。
- 禁以奘詞搜諦本:本目全部對勘皆以場景結構定位(誰·對誰·問什麼·依何理·得何答)。「傳許」「緣起」「連縛」等奘詞於諦本逐字搜索確實零命中,而場景確在,已如上錄。零命中不構成『彼本無此段』之證據。
- 異譯屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563)
眾賢二論之品名非「世品」:T1562 作「辯緣起品第三」〔0456a16–0527b18〕·T1563 作「辯緣起品第四」〔0829a22–0859b21〕。勿以俱舍品名搜之。體例:唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引。『一義二宗』並錄·不判勝負。眾賢反破者與眾賢申論同調者分列標示,不預設眾賢必反破世親。
甲組·中有段(L1 正13–正19 場景)——眾賢自錄異說為主
甲一·欲界中有身量〔另說〕——本論作「欲中有量雖如小兒年五六歲而根明利」〔T29n1558 0045c20〕,眾賢別錄一說:「有餘師說:欲界中有皆如本有盛年時量」〔T29n1562 0476c20〕。
甲二·中有從何門入胎〔另說+眾賢自判〕——先錄「有說中有皆生門入,非破母腹而得入胎,故雙生者前小後大」〔T29n1562 0476c26〕;眾賢自判曰「理實中有隨欲入胎,非要生門,無障礙故」〔T29n1562 0476c28〕。⇒ 立說與眾賢之裁分列。
甲三·鮮白苾芻尼與衣〔另說〕——「有餘師說:唯除此尼,施僧袈裟、發勝願故」〔T29n1562 0477a06〕。
甲四·健達縛得名〔另說〕——本論以『食香』釋名,眾賢別錄「有說中有藉香持身,以尋香行名健達縛」〔T29n1562 0477b23〕。
甲五·中有住時之設難〔設難〕——「此中有身定非久住。生緣未合,非久如何?」〔T29n1562 0477b24〕——與本論住時門四家之說同場。
甲六·精血與別生大種〔《顯宗論》申論〕——於根依大種之二說,《顯宗論》取後說:「生有色生正因中有。父母精血但作生緣」〔T29n1563 0838b16〕。⇒ 此即光記所轉引「《正理論》意評取此論後師」〔T41n1821 0162c08〕之彼系逐字所在。
甲七·命終處即受生,是否仍有中有〔反破上座〕——「然上座言:若命終處即受生者,中有便無。彼言非善」〔T29n1562 0478b12〕;末結「設於死處即受生者,亦定應許死有無間中有即生」〔T29n1562 0478c03〕。
甲八·四種正知入胎之另一總解〔另說+設難〕——「有說:此四皆辯菩薩」〔T29n1562 0479a24〕,並自設難曰「豈不續有定是染心,何容正知入母胎藏?」〔T29n1562 0479a28〕。
⇒ 甲組八場皆眾賢自錄異說(或上座說)而後裁,非俱舍自說;本目唯錄其立說、所在與眾賢之裁,並錄不判。
乙組·緣起段(L1 正20–正28 場景)——與俱舍論文直接對辯或評騭
(一)「傳許」之語氣——眾賢明破,並於《顯宗論》逕改頌文
所對俱舍句:「傳許約位說,從勝立支名。論曰:傳許世尊唯約分位說諸緣起有十二支」〔T29n1558 0048c20〕(本頌正25前半)。
- 《順正理論》:「論曰:對法諸師咸作是說,佛依分位說諸緣起。經主不信說傳許言:若支支中皆具五蘊,何緣但立無明等名?以諸位中無明等勝,故就勝立無明等名」〔T29n1562 0494b14〕。其後逐一破上座(經部師)對分位緣起之九難〔0494b21–0496b12〕,末結云:「是故頌應言:佛依分位說。無勞於此說傳許聲,詳彼但求足言成句。分位緣起是此所明,其理既成」〔T29n1562 0496b11〕。
- 《顯宗論》不止於評,更逕行改字:其相應頌作「佛依分位說,從勝立支名」〔T29n1563 0842a13〕——「傳許」二字不存。眾賢於《順正理論》所主張之改法,於《顯宗論》中落實於頌文本身。
- 獨立佐證:頌疏(圓暉·非眾賢系)於此句注云「分位緣起,經部有破,論主意明,故言傳許」〔T41n1823 0872b01〕——與眾賢之讀法方向一致而各自成文。
一義二宗(並錄不判):世親用「傳許」二字;眾賢主張逕言「佛依分位說」,並讀「傳許」為「經主不信」之標記,且譏其「但求足言成句」。孰是,本目唯錄不判。
(二)「依此有彼有」句之詮解——四方相涉
所對俱舍句:「復有釋言:依此有彼有者,依果有因有滅。此生故彼生者,恐疑果無因生,是故復言由因生故果方得起,非謂無因。經義若然,應作是說,依此有彼滅無」〔T29n1558 0051a12〕。
眾賢:「有釋為破無因常因,有釋為顯因果住生,說斯二句。經主已破,故不重遣。上座復言:依此有彼有者,依果有因有滅。此生故彼生者,恐疑果無因生,是故復言:由因生故果方得起,非謂無因。經主難言,經義若爾,應作是說:依此有,彼成無。又應先言:因生故果生已,後乃可說依果有、因成無。如是次第方名善說」〔T29n1562 0482c03〕。
格局(並錄不判):此段實為四方相涉——①《俱舍》本文先列二種「有釋」(破無因常因·顯因果住生),世親自云已破不再重述;②眾賢承之以「經主已破,故不重遣」一句帶過;③「上座」(經部)另立一解;④世親對上座之解提出字序之難。眾賢於此係逐字轉述全鏈,非另立己見。
校勘鏈接:本俱舍句之「滅」字〔0051a15〕大正校記列異讀「滅/成」,而眾賢轉述時逕作「成無」——眾賢所見之本或近異讀本。此為文本異同之誌錄,不代判底本孰是(見目三 0051003 條)。
(三)眾賢對世親論證火候之評——「東方貴此,實謂奇哉」
眾賢:「況隨聖教順正理人可能忍受。東方貴此,實謂奇哉。經主何緣,但言彼釋非此經義?我今說彼上座所言全無義理」〔T29n1562 0482c13〕。
性質(唯錄不判):此為眾賢對世親破斥力度之評,非對其結論之反駁——二人於此實同斥上座,眾賢唯嫌世親破得不徹。一義二宗之外別有一層『破斥是否到位』之評。
(四)聲明字釋——「越彼所宗」與『自立自難』
所對俱舍句:「此中緣起是何句義?鉢剌底是至義,醫底界是行義,由先助力界義轉變,故行由至轉變成緣……如是句義理不應然。所以者何?依一作者有二作用」〔T29n1558 0050b14〕。
眾賢:「經主此中釋差別義,鉢剌底是至義,醫底界是行義,由先助力界義轉變,故行由至轉變成緣,參是和合義,嗢是上升義,鉢地界是有義。有藉合升轉變成起,由此有法至於緣已和合升起,是緣起義。如是所釋,越彼所宗。且彼有界,由先助力轉變成起,非異有故,再顯有義竟何所成?以彼所宗無有非起,無起非有一應無義。經主自立此句義已,復自假興如是徵難:如是句義,理不應然」〔T29n1562 0481b08〕。
性質(唯錄不判):眾賢指出世親於此之修辭手法——先依聲明學立一字釋,隨即以自己之口對此字釋發難(論文「如是句義理不應然」一句實為世親自難其前文所立)。眾賢評此為「越彼所宗」,質其「竟何所成」;不直接否定字釋之音義內容。
眾賢之續破(本條前輪只錄前半·今補):眾賢於「越彼所宗」之評後仍有實質反駁——「非如是言能釋前難,以正起位許屬未來,彼宗未來猶未有體,至緣及起依何得成?」〔T29n1562 0481b29〕。⇒ 其破之著力點在未來無體則「至」與「起」無所依,非僅修辭之評。唯錄不判。
(五)「從惑生惑業」頌之評——「捨自劬勞所作」
所對俱舍句:「然上所言,經不別說老死有果、無明有因,生死便成有終始者,此難非理,經意別故」〔T29n1558 0049c09〕(其所指之頌即正27〔0049b06〕)。
眾賢:「然經主言,經不別說老死有果、無明有因,生死便成有終始者,此難非理,經意別故。亦非所說理不圓滿。所以者何?此經但欲除所化者三際愚故」〔T29n1562 0497b22〕;續評云「今詳經主苟欲違背毘婆沙宗,捨自劬勞所作如理釋疑難頌」〔T29n1562 0497b28〕。
性質(唯錄不判):眾賢所評者為立場一致性——世親既自造「從惑生惑業」一頌以解十二支因果連續之難,又似附和經部對分位緣起之質疑,二者在眾賢看來自相矛盾。頌文本身二論逐字相同,無異讀。
(六)「分位緣起,經義相違」之責——本子語氣最峻之一段
所對俱舍句:「經部諸師作如是白:此中所說為述己情、為是經義?若是經義,經義不然。所以者何?且前所說分位緣起,十二五蘊為十二支,違背契經,經異說故」〔T29n1558 0050a07〕。
眾賢:「經主於此假作是言,經部諸師作如是白:此中所說為述己情、為是經義?若是經義,經義不然。所以者何?經異說故」〔T29n1562 0495c22〕;大段回應後結云:「如是已顯毘婆沙宗不違契經緣起理趣。詳經主說此違經者,由未承稟毘婆沙師,或師未達毘婆沙義,或雖披覽毘婆沙文,邪執覆心,不鑒正理」〔T29n1562 0498c27〕。
性質(唯錄不判):眾賢明指此問難乃世親「假作」經部之口吻而立。其回應長逾兩千字〔0495c22–0498c28〕,為本子系內對辯篇幅最長、語氣最峻者;然其所反駁之實際對象為經部,兼及評世親轉述此難之動機。
《顯宗論》之直接答破(本條前輪只錄 T1562 長段·今補 T1563):《顯宗論》於同一「經異說故」逕作答破——牒之曰「經主妄謂上義為非。所以者何?經異說故」〔T29n1563 0842a20〕,答曰「故前所說分位緣起經義相違,此無所違,如標釋故」〔T29n1563 0842a23〕。⇒ 略本於此不假經部之口,直指經主。唯錄不判。
(七)緣起是有為抑無為——眾賢申論同調,非反破所對俱舍句:「有說:緣起是無為法,以契經言:如來出世若不出世,如是緣起法性常住。由如是意理則可然,若由別意理則不然」〔T29n1558 0050b01〕。
眾賢:「有餘部師說緣起是無為,以契經言,佛告乞士:如是緣起,非我所作、非他所作。如來出世若不出世,如是緣起法性常住,乃至廣說。由此意說,理亦可然。謂此意言,如是緣起無別作者,故說無為。如來出世若不出世,行等常緣無明等起,非緣餘法或復無緣。如是法性,非佛所作、非餘所作,說為常住,此亦無疑。如是名常,理必然故。若說別法名為緣起,如擇滅等是凝然常,此必不然」〔T29n1562 0499a01〕;續申三句式云「又彼所執,無為緣起,為異無明等、為即無明等、為攬彼所成?如是三執皆不應理,自性難知故、有無常過故、體應非實故」〔T29n1562 0499a11〕。
性質(誠實標明):此條之關係非『眾賢反破俱舍』,而是『眾賢申論並擴充俱舍已立之義』——二本論證幾乎逐句一致(皆判『條件性恆常』可然、『別立一常住法體』不可然),眾賢更以三句式窮盡列舉而破之,較俱舍本文為詳。不得因『系內對辯』之框架而強將此條敘述為對立。
(八)尊者望滿四句分別——眾賢複述後另立己判
所對俱舍句:「尊者望滿意謂:諸法有是緣起非緣已生,應作四句。第一句者,謂未來法。第二句者,謂阿羅漢最後心位過現諸法。第三句者,餘過現法。第四句者,諸無為法」〔T29n1558 0050a03〕。
眾賢:「尊者望滿說:諸法內,有是緣起非緣已生,應作四句……然彼尊者復作是言:若無明行二在現在,彼餘十支在未來世,八無間當生,二第三當生……今詳尊者所說義意:若從因已起名緣已生,若與餘為因說名緣起,非無為法得緣起名,以為因相不圓滿故」〔T29n1562 0498a04〕。
性質(唯錄不判):俱舍此處錄經部破望滿四句之文;眾賢先完整複述,繼以「今詳尊者所說義意」另立己判。⇒ 此為古德層層遞進之討論鏈(俱舍轉述望滿 → 眾賢評望滿 → 寶疏摘引眾賢〔T41n1822 0601c17〕),不可壓縮為單一『眾賢破俱舍』之敘事。
(九)軌範師二句義——眾賢連帶評世親之轉述
眾賢:「又經主述自軌範師釋二句義,顯己仁孝,彼雖有失而不彰顯」〔T29n1562 0483a07〕,續破其釋曰「謂彼諸師釋此二句,為顯因果不斷及生。謂依無明不斷諸行不斷,即由無明生故諸行得生。如是展轉皆應廣說。此釋不然」〔T29n1562 0483a10〕。
性質(唯錄不判):眾賢所評有二層——一評世親轉述師說之態度(「顯己仁孝」),二破師說之義(以「不斷及生」釋二句)。二層須分開讀,不可併為一事。
(十)二句義之正面異釋——對法諸師之說
眾賢:「對法諸師釋此二句,諸有支起必由二因,俱生前生有差別故」〔T29n1562 0483a19〕。
性質(唯錄不判):此為眾賢於破他說後所立之正面異釋,與(二)「依此有彼有」條同題而異解,並錄。
(十一)宿惑位總名無明之二因——眾賢並斥二途
眾賢:「然經主說:彼與無明俱時行故,由無明力,彼現行故」〔T29n1562 0484a12〕,末結「如是二途並皆非理」〔T29n1562 0484a22〕。
性質(唯錄不判):眾賢所斥者為『宿惑位何以總名無明』之二種理由,非否定分位之立。錄其斥而不判其是非。
(十二)四種緣起之系內開合——《顯宗論》之五類與問
眾賢:「又諸緣起差別說四:一者剎那、二者遠續、三者連縛、四者分位。有餘復說顯法功能」〔T29n1563 0841c17〕,末問「於此五種緣起類中,世尊說何?」〔T29n1563 0842a11〕。
性質(唯錄不判):本論列四種緣起,《顯宗論》以「有餘復說」加第五(顯法功能)而成五類,並以「世尊說何」設問,逕接(六)之分位緣起辯。⇒ 開合之差(四/五)為文本事實,唯錄不判。
目五誠實記:眾賢《順正理論》辯緣起品規模巨(〔0456a16–0527b18〕逾七萬字),本目分二組共二十條:甲組八條=中有段(L1 正13–正19)眾賢自錄之異說與其裁;乙組十二條=緣起段(L1 正20–正28)與俱舍論文實有直接對辯或評騭者。二組皆依 L1 場景次第逐段順讀二論後回填,不以「經主」單詞命中作分母(四審 F-04 之誡);不通引;品內大量純申《婆沙》義理而未指向俱舍字句者(如與上座之九難問答〔0494b21–0496b12〕)已於條一略作背景交代,未逐條摘引。又:T1563《顯宗論》於「緣起是無為」一段未見對應文字,此與眾賢自陳之造論體例相合——其序品云「已說論名順正理,樂思擇者所應學」〔T29n1563 0777a13〕·「為撮廣文令易了,故造略論名顯宗」〔T29n1563 0777a15〕·「刪順理中廣」〔T29n1563 0777a16〕,《顯宗論》本為《順正理論》之略論,刪其廣文,故分支論題多不具。(本目之搜索限於本子對應段界內,非窮盡全論四十卷。)
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏)
神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,其卷首標「俱舍論疏現存目次」〔X53n0836 0001a04〕,所列為卷第一(分別界品第一之一)·卷第二(分別界品第一之二)·卷第四(分別根品第二之二)·卷第五(之三)·卷第六(之四)·卷第七(之五)·卷第十七(分別賢聖品第六之三)——世品所在之五卷(卷八至十二)全不在其列。⇒ 泰疏殘·世品全闕·本子無逐文釋可繫;不以他卷之文充之。故本子唯三家並錄,其鏡當稱「三疏」,不得逕稱『四疏』。
(一)中有形狀(正13 及二引頌)
- 中有與本有同一業引——光記〔T41n1821 0160a15〕「論曰至當本有形者,釋初兩句。中生二有雖滿業別,牽引業同,業感所往亦招能往,名一業引,由業同故。故此中有形似本有,如印、所印文像不殊」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0868b20〕「此一業引故,如當本有形者,此謂中有與當本有同一業引,由業同故,中有形狀如當本有。謂本有是人形,中有亦人形,餘趣亦然」。⇒ 光記增「如印所印」一喻,頌疏逕以人形為例,二家皆為論文作教學鋪陳,無實質互異。
- 訖栗枳王之身分(三家逐字一致)——光記〔T41n1821 0160b17〕「訖栗枳,此云作事,是迦葉波佛父。夜夢十事,旦白迦葉佛。佛答言:此表當來釋迦遺法弟子之先兆也」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0594a06〕「訖栗枳是梵語,此云作事,是迦葉佛父。夜夢十事,且具白佛,佛言此表當來釋迦遺法弟子之先兆也」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0868c10〕「訖栗枳王,迦葉佛父,作此十夢,來白世尊。佛言:此表當來釋迦如來遺法弟子之先兆也」。⇒ 本子少見之三疏全同案例。
- 十夢中「鬪諍」一項之引申(判釋層)——頌疏〔T41n1823 0869a09〕「此表遺法弟子十八部內各有門人,部執不同,互興鬪諍也」。⇒ 以部派分裂之史事譬配夢兆,屬判釋,非論文直說。
- 白象頌之會通(純牽文科釋)——寶疏〔T41n1822 0594b29〕「又諸中有者,未定取菩薩也。論『法善現說至寢如仙隱林』,又引法善現頌難也。論『不必須通至造頌無失』,此釋難也」。⇒ 寶疏於此純作問/難/答/釋之科段標點,未出新義;光記、頌疏同此科次。
- 色界中有與衣(頌疏複述論文)——頌疏〔T41n1823 0869a12〕「色界中有量,如本有與衣俱生,慚愧增故。欲界中有不與衣俱,由皆宿習無慚愧故。唯有鮮白苾芻尼,由本願力,世世有自然衣」。⇒ 三家於此節俱無互異可錄,據實記為『釋文與論文近乎重合,無獨立新義可摘』,不強湊。
(二)中有諸門(正14·正15)
- 九門之列名——光記〔T41n1821 0161b10〕(見目一)·頌疏〔T41n1823 0869a29〕(見目一)。⇒ 光記作「二行遲疾」〔T41n1821 0161b11〕·頌疏作「行速門」〔T41n1823 0869b09〕,命名小異而所指同一門;九門之數與次第全同。
- 業通最疾與《婆沙》表述之相違——光記出三解,寶疏引《正理》——光記〔T41n1821 0161b25〕「問:此論中說一切通中業通最疾,是即中有行最疾。何故《婆沙》第七十云『如是說者,神境通力行勢迅速,非諸中有。』一解云:此論言疾者,是無礙義。謂無能礙疾往受生,故言最疾,非謂行疾。《婆沙》據行疾,故言神境通速,非諸中有」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0595b09〕「《正理》亦引此經證業通疾……《正理》文意與《俱舍》同,准此即與《婆沙》義別」。⇒ 光記出三解會通(無礙義/三種通之運身義/俱舍據婆沙初師義說),寶疏逕引《正理論》證二說有別而不相違——二疏會通進路不同(光記偏內部義理分疏,寶疏偏外部文獻比對),並錄不判。
- 神通能礙之位階(寶疏引《婆沙》)——寶疏〔T41n1822 0595b02〕「依無障礙故作是說,不依行勢。謂佛神通能礙一切有情神通,獨覺除佛,舍利子除二,大目乾連除三,能礙一切有情。無佛、獨覺、一切聲聞,及餘有情呪術、藥物,能礙中有令不往趣應受生處。然必往彼隨類結生,由此契經說諸業力勝」。⇒ 屬寶疏依《婆沙》就「業通最疾」所作之引申。其「除二」「除三」所除者何,寶疏原文未明白列舉,不得於「」內插注補之。
- 中有住時之立說者姓名——二疏各補一處——光記〔T41n1821 0162a12〕「尊者世友言至便數死數生者,第二師說:若生緣未合,極經七日,數死數生。『有餘師言極七七日』者,第三師解:中有極經七七日」(『第幾師』之科序屬光記自設,論文不自標);寶疏〔T41n1822 0595c10〕「《婆沙》七十云如是中有住經少時,必往結生,速求生故。尊者設摩達多說曰:中有極多住經七七日,四十九日定結生故。尊者世友作如是說:中有極多住經七日,彼身羸劣不久住故。問:若七日內生緣和合彼可結生,若爾所時生緣未合彼豈斷壞?答:彼不斷壞,謂彼中有乃至生緣未和合位,數死數生無斷壞故。大德說曰:此無定限,謂彼生緣速和合者,此中有身即少時住。若彼生緣多時未合,此中有身即多時住,乃至緣合方得結生,故中有身住無定限」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0869b21〕「婆娑師說:『此住少時,一切中有樂求生故,速往受生,必不久住。』更有餘師說極多七七日。尊者世友說極至七日。法救大德說時無定限,生緣未合,中有恒存,故輪王中有要至人壽八萬歲時方頓與果,以世尊說業力不思議故。」。⇒ 論文於「七七日」一師只作「有餘師言」不具名,寶疏補作「尊者設摩達多」;於「無定限」一師論文作「大德說言」,頌疏補作「法救大德」——二疏所補位置不同、互不衝突,並錄不判孰是。
- 無對與鐵團之喻——頌疏〔T41n1823 0869b13〕「無對者,第四無礙門,對謂對礙,中有凌空,金剛山等所不能遮,故名無對。曾聞析破炎赤鐵團,見有生蟲故。不可轉者,第五不可轉門,謂五趣中有不可轉也。」。⇒ 頌疏將「無對」與「不可轉」二門相續連釋。
- 濕化染香染處(頌疏之教學鷹架)——頌疏〔T41n1823 0869c13〕「濕化染香處者,夫論受生,皆須起染,濕、化無胎,依何起染?故說濕生染香故生,謂遠臭知生處香氣,便生愛染,往彼受生,業有勝劣,香有淨穢。若化生者,染處故生,謂遠觀知當所生處,便生愛染,往彼受生」。
- 「先舊諸師」之部派歸屬(光記兩存不判)——光記〔T41n1821 0162c16〕「豈於地獄亦生愛染者,難。化生染處故生,由心倒故……先舊諸師至馳往赴彼者,經部先舊諸師,或說一切有部先舊諸師,由見先造感彼地獄業時,共遊獵等己身伴類,馳往赴彼」。⇒ 論文但云「先舊諸師」不標部屬,光記存經部/說一切有部二說而不判。
- 行相門之補充提醒(頌疏獨有)——頌疏〔T41n1823 0869c24〕「天首上三橫,地獄頭歸下者,第九行狀門。謂天中有首正上昇,如從坐起。人、鬼、傍生中有行相還如人等。地獄中有頭下足上。故有頌曰:『顛墜於地獄,足上頭歸下,由毀謗諸仙,樂寂修苦行。』」,其末補一句云「此上所論,據人中死還生人趣。若通餘趣,行相不定」。⇒ 論文未明說此限,為頌疏獨有之教學細心處。
(二之附)不可轉門之通釋——眾賢別出
- 底本於住時門末自設一問而未更答:「豈不中有必無與生眾同分別,一業引故。如何可言轉受相似?」〔T29 0046c07〕,下段即轉入「先起倒心馳趣欲境」〔T29 0046c09〕。眾賢則別出通釋:「設許轉受相似類生,由少類同亦無有過。又界趣處若不全移,雖少類殊亦無有失,以界趣處業定不移」〔T29n1562 0477c04〕。⇒ 『趣不移而少類可殊』之解出眾賢,非本論之文。
(三)入胎四種(正16·正17)
- 輪王獨覺從何門入胎(光記補論文未明之問)——光記〔T41n1821 0160c28〕「問:輪王、獨覺先中有位,何處入胎?答:從右脇入。正知入胎,於母母想,無婬愛故。復有說者,從生門入,諸卵、胎生法應爾故。有餘師說:菩薩福慧極增上故,將入胎時無顛倒想,不起婬愛。輪王、獨覺雖有福慧,非極增上,將入胎時雖無倒想亦起婬愛,故入胎位必從生門入」。寶疏於此逐句同光記,未出新義。⇒ 此答論文未明言之問,屬古德依教理補足,性質近判釋。
- 《婆沙》四人排序之三種異說(光記獨引)——光記〔T41n1821 0163b25〕「又《婆沙》一百七十二云有說:第四入胎謂菩薩,第三入胎謂獨覺,第二入胎謂輪王,第一入胎謂餘有情。有說:第四入胎謂菩薩,第三入胎謂獨覺,第二入胎謂波羅蜜多聲聞,第一入胎謂餘有情。有說:第四入胎謂菩薩,第三入胎謂獨覺,第二入胎謂預流、一來,第一入胎謂餘有情」。⇒ 《婆沙》內部三說並列(第二位或輪王、或波羅蜜多聲聞、或預流一來),光記不判;為光記獨有材料,寶疏頌疏未見引及。
(四)無我唯蘊之入胎(正18·正19)
- 內用士夫之破(三家科同)——光記〔T41n1821 0163c14〕「答。我能捨此蘊,我能續餘蘊。『內用士夫至唯除法假』者,論主破。內用士夫我,此定非有。如色等有體,現量可知;如眼等有用,比量可知。不可得故」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0596c12〕「論『能捨此蘊至內用士夫』,答也。論『此定非有至不可得故』,破外道執也。汝說我者,非如色等現量可知,非如眼等有用比量可知,故定非有」;頌疏牒論文「內用士夫,此定非有,如色、眼等不可得故」〔T41n1823 0870b23〕而後釋云「解云:外道執我,名為士夫,如士夫用也」〔T41n1823 0870b24〕。⇒ 三家皆分問/答/破三段,皆釋「士夫」為外道所執之內在作者,無實質互異。誠實記:頌疏此二句之間隔有「注曰」二字(底本作「……如色眼等不可得故。注曰。解云:外道執我……」),不得接為一串——接則必零命中。本目故拆為二條各自逐字。
- 法假之問(光記較詳)——光記〔T41n1821 0163c20〕「法假謂何者,執我者問。『依此有彼至廣說緣起』者,答。依此因有彼果有,此因生故彼果生,廣說十二緣起。今明捨此往餘,即是因果前後相續。即於此法假名作者,無別作者。故《正理》二十五云『為顯因果相續諸行,即是作者故復說言:依此有彼有,此生故彼生。』」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0596c17〕「論『法假謂何』,問也。論『依此有至廣說緣起』,答也」。⇒ 光記補「即於此法假名作者,無別作者。故《正理》二十五云『為顯因果相續諸行,即是作者故復說言:依此有彼有,此生故彼生。』」一句作收束。
- 《正理論》對本論前後二師之評取(光記轉引)——光記「《正理論》意評取此論後師」〔T41n1821 0162c08〕——評取此論後師(別生大種說)而破前師(精血即成根依說)。⇒ 此指向系內對辯,其彼系逐字見目五甲六(《顯宗論》「生有色生正因中有。父母精血但作生緣」〔T29n1563 0838b16〕);光記於此先行摘引其評取之結論,教讀者知本論此處自有兩說且已見古德評騭。
(五)胎中五位(引頌)
-
「胎中箭」之名義——底本作「此胎中箭漸次轉增,乃至色根形相滿位」〔T29 0047c24〕而不自釋其喻;光記明釋云「此胎中子處胎之時,如箭入身損害其母,故名胎中箭」〔T41n1821 0164a13〕。⇒ 喻之所取在『入身損母』,非在『箭在筒中』。
-
五位音義——見目二(光記『閉尸=血肉』/寶疏『閉尸=軟肉』之一字異)。
-
《婆沙》名色位與「六處」何以言六——光記〔T41n1821 0165a29〕「《婆沙》二十三云『中間五位謂羯剌藍、頞部曇、閉尸、健南、鉢羅奢佉,是名色位。』准婆沙文,羯剌藍通多念。於名色位身、意已生,此中應說四處生前,而言六前,據得六處圓滿立故」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0871b25〕「中間諸位者,即是胎中從羯羅藍至鉢羅奢佉五位也。論云:此中應說四處生前,而言六者,據滿立故」。⇒ 光記溯及《婆沙》原文,頌疏但述結論不溯出處;二家結論同。光記作「而言六」·頌疏作「而言六者」,二疏各自成文,用字有別,唯錄不判。
-
產門劇苦一段——三疏唯牽文,無獨立新義:此為『有則錄·無則據實標闕』之一例。以『五位之後至根熟位』一連續科段對盤三疏原文,未見古德別立新義或異說,故據實記之,不強湊條目。
(六)十二支三際及其體(正20·正21–24)
- 十二緣起之大科(光記)——見目一〔T41n1821 0164b19〕。此科判鷹架可作義疏分節之藍本。
- 中八皆具不(光記標問答難釋四層)——光記〔T41n1821 0164b27〕「此中際八至皆具有不者,問:中八皆具不?『非皆具有』者,答:不具。『若爾何故說有八支』者,難。『據圓滿者至乃至廣說』者,釋」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0597a27〕「此中際八至皆具有不,此問中際一切有情皆有八不所以。不問前後二際唯問中者,以前後各二決定有故,中際八支不定有故」。⇒ 光記教學鷹架完整,寶疏補『何以不問前後二際』一層。
- 化生諸根頓起與「名色緣六處」之疑難(光記·寶疏並引《婆沙》)——光記〔T41n1821 0164c10〕「與《婆沙》評家相違。如《婆沙》二十三云『問:此經中說名色緣六處,應不遍說四生有情。謂胎卵生諸根漸起,可說名色緣六處。化生有情諸根頓起,云何可說名色緣六處』?」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0597b21〕「《婆沙》二十三云:問:此經中說名色緣六處,應不遍說四生有情,謂胎卵濕生諸根漸起,可說名色緣六處,化生有情諸根頓起,云何可說名色緣六處?但說識緣生六處。有作是說:此經但說欲界三生,不說上界化生,故無有失。應作是說:此經通說三界四生……」。⇒ 二家引同一段《婆沙》問答(寶疏「胎卵濕生」較光記多一「濕」字),結論同(化生亦分剎那漸細)。
- 宿惑位無明與王行之喻(頌疏)——頌疏〔T41n1823 0871b14〕「宿惑位無明者,謂過去生起煩惱時,名宿惑位,此位五蘊至今果熟,總名無明。既是五蘊,獨標無明者,論云:彼與無明俱時行故,由無明力彼現行故,如說王行,非無導從,王俱勝故,總謂王行」。
(七)約位說支·傳許(正25前半)
- 頌疏獨家道出「傳許」語氣之由——頌疏〔T41n1823 0872a29〕「傳許約位說者,傳許,世尊唯約分位說十二支,不據剎那等也。分位緣起,經部有破,論主意明,故言傳許。從勝立支名者,此通外難,分位緣起皆具五蘊,何緣但立無明等名?為通止此難,以諸位中無明等勝,雖有五蘊,從勝立名」。⇒ 此為古德對論主用字語氣之判釋,論文不自陳其用字動機;與眾賢《順正理論》「經主不信說傳許言」〔T29n1562 0494b15〕立場相通而各自成文,二重獨立來源交會一處。光記、寶疏於此句無同類判釋。
(八)聲論字釋與緣起是否無為(正28前半以下)
- 「此中緣起是何句義」之發問者(光記·寶疏同標)——光記〔T41n1821 0169c17〕「此中緣起是何句義者,大眾部問。『鉢剌底至是緣起義』者,經部答,或說一切有部答。依聲明論,有字緣、字界。其字界,若有字緣來助,即有種種義起」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0602c04〕「此中緣起是何句義,大眾部問。論『鉢剌底至轉變成緣』,此釋緣也。准《正理》云經主此中釋差別義。鉢剌底是至義,乃至如是所釋越彼所宗。乃至經主自立此句義已,後自假立如是徵難。如是句義理不應然。所以者何?依一作者有二作用」。⇒ 二疏皆標為「大眾部問」,然論文原句但作「此中緣起是何句義」,不言誰問——此屬古德判釋。寶疏更引《正理論》直斥「經主……越彼所宗」,二層材料緊扣。
- 「緣起是無為」所斥之部派——二典異名並錄——寶疏〔T41n1822 0602b17〕「望滿說違其經意。或可不許二支未來,此即壞前所立三際,應說有二。論『有說緣起是無為法』,破異計也。《婆沙》二十三云『分別說部』,《宗輪論》云『大眾部也』。以經說緣起法性常住,故謂無為。論『以契經說法至理則不然』,論主審定大眾部意」。⇒ 《婆沙》稱「分別說部」·《異部宗輪論》稱「大眾部」,寶疏二典並列而不強作同異之判(合目四條 24 觀之:真諦本作「有餘部說」而奘本但云「有說」)。
- 聲論師之難可作二讀(光記兩存·寶疏取一)——光記〔T41n1821 0170a25〕「聲論、經部俱說過、未無體故。以非有故,破彼經部。若以此頌破說一切有部,聲論即以己宗義破。無如是過至為在未來」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0603a05〕「論主取經部義意,假作聲論師破也」。⇒ 光記兩存「破經部」與「破說一切有部」二讀,寶疏逕取「論主取經部義」一讀,二疏取徑略異,並錄不判(此差異亦與目五條四、條五相通)。
- 「開口已眠」之喻(二家解說一致)——光記〔T41n1821 0171a08〕「又如開口與眠雖復同時,而言開口已眠。故至緣與起雖復同時,說己無過。聲論不救闇至已燈滅,即難開口已眠,云:如有一人先開口已然後方眠,是即先後不俱時也。為通伏難,故言:若後眠時,此口應閉」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0603b16〕「及開口已眠,眠與開口同時,亦說開口已眠,同時言已。聲論師不信開口與眠同時,第四句反難云:若未眠開口,後眠應閉,以言開口已後眠故」。
- 尊者望滿四句(光記正述·寶疏鏈接《正理》)——光記〔T41n1821 0168c26〕「尊者望滿至諸無為法者,望滿意說:若從因已起,名緣已生,通攝過、現一切諸法。若與餘為因,說名緣起,唯除過、現、無學後心,餘三世有為法」;寶疏〔T41n1822 0601c17〕「論『尊者望滿至諸無為法』,述望滿釋經也。《正理論》云『今詳尊者所說義意,若從因已起名緣已生,若與餘為因說名緣起。非無為法得緣起名,以為因相不圓滿故』」。⇒ 光記單述望滿本人之立說,寶疏進一步鏈接至眾賢之評騭(見目五條八)。
- 末段「純大苦蘊集」之科——光記先總標「上來經部出十二支體」〔T41n1821 0173a15〕,故底本收句「毘婆沙宗如前已說」〔T29 0051b26〕者,謂毘婆沙之解在前已說,非謂上來所說即毘婆沙正義。寶疏〔T41n1822 0604c11〕「已上依經部釋十二支也。已下依論釋經純大苦蘊集。論『如是純言顯唯有行無我我所』,大苦蘊言,顯苦無初無後,故名大也。集言為顯諸苦蘊生,集是生義也」。⇒ 寶疏明標論文此處之論述框架切換(先述經部釋十二支之爭;收句「毘婆沙宗如前已說」謂毘婆沙之解在前已說),對掌握全段脈絡甚有助。
- 從惑生惑之三世對配(寶疏)——寶疏〔T41n1822 0600c26〕「此一頌明惑等相生。『論曰至其理唯此』,答前難也。『從惑生惑』者,即愛、取俱是煩惱,愛緣於取,是從惑生惑。此有一。『從惑生業』者,謂無明緣行,取緣有也。取與無明同是惑也,即現在取過去名無明也」。
- 三煩惱二業之逐條(頌疏)——頌疏〔T41n1823 0872c09〕「三煩惱者,無明、愛、取煩惱為性。二業者,行、有二支以業為體」。
三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。本子無泰疏,故三家而非四家。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)
本子所立中有相狀、入胎次第與十二支三際,可與瑜伽行系根本論對讀如下(逐條繫彼系逐字):
- 中有異名之開合——本論以「健達縛」為食香得名〔T29 0046b10〕;《瑜伽師地論》本地分列其四名,其一即作「或名健達縛,尋香行故,香所資故」〔T30n1579 0282b05〕;其總標作「此中有,有種種名。或名中有,在死生二有中間生故」「或名意行,以意為依,往生處故」「或名趣生,對生有起故」〔T30n1579 0282b04·0282b06·0282b07〕,並云「當知中有除無色界一切生處」〔T30n1579 0282b08〕。⇒ 俱舍舉一名(健達縛)·瑜伽列四名(中有·健達縛·意行·趣生),且「無色無中有」一義二論相合(俱舍作「若在無色中闕具三」〔T29 0046a18〕)。
- 中有住時——本論錄世友「此極多七日」〔T29 0046b27〕為異說之一而平列毘婆沙「住少時」——光記判此第四說為正義——「第四師正義」〔T41n1821 0162a16〕;《瑜伽》則逕立之為正說:「又此中有,若未得生緣,極七日住」「若極七日未得生緣,死而復生」〔T30n1579 0282a27·0282a28〕。⇒ 部派內之異說,於瑜伽系成定說——此為異說升格之一實例(唯誌錄·不判)。
- 中有具根——本論「一切中有皆具五根」〔T29 0046b02〕;《瑜伽》作「中有必具諸根」〔T30n1579 0282a17〕。二系同。
- 胎中位之開合:五位/八位——本論「謂母腹中分位有五」〔T29 0047c23〕(羯剌藍·頞部曇·閉尸·鍵南·鉢羅奢佉);《瑜伽》開為八:「復次,此之胎藏,八位差別。何等為八?謂羯羅藍位、遏部曇位、閉尸位、鍵南位、鉢羅賒佉位、髮毛爪位、根位、形位」〔T30n1579 0284c26〕,並逐位出其相「若已結凝,箭內仍稀,名羯羅藍」〔T30n1579 0284c28〕。⇒ 俱舍以「後髮毛爪等,及色根形相,漸次而轉增」一句收之於第五位之後;瑜伽則將此三事各立一位而成八——同一材料之開合差,為胎生學互讀最穩之一錨。
- 三煩惱二業七事 → 惑業苦三道——本論「三煩惱二業,七事亦名果」〔T29 0049a21〕;《瑜伽》攝抉擇分作「問:此十二支,幾是煩惱道?幾是業道?幾是苦道?答:三是煩惱道,二是業道,餘是苦道」〔T30n1579 0325b25〕。⇒ 數目全同(三·二·七)而名目異(事/苦道),是本子與瑜伽系最直接之對應。
- 緣起/緣已生之對名——本論「諸支因分說名緣起」「諸支果分說緣已生」〔T29 0049c27·0049c28〕;《瑜伽》作「云何緣起?云何緣生?謂諸行生起法性,是名緣起;即彼生已,說名緣生」〔T30n1579 0325c10〕。⇒ 二系同立此對名而所繫之判準異——俱舍繫於「因分/果分」(同一支之二面),瑜伽繫於「生起法性/即彼生已」。
- 獨相雜相——《成唯識論》「無明、愛、取說名獨相,不與餘支相交雜故;餘是雜相」〔T31n1585 0044b10〕,與本論「三煩惱二業,七事」之分屬同軌。
- 三世兩重/二世一重之判——差異最大之一處——本論以「分位緣起」〔T29 0050a09〕立十二支,「前後際各立二支,中際八支,故成十二」〔T29 0048a29〕,是三世兩重因果之典型;《成唯識論》則明破兩重之設:「此十二支,十因、二果,定不同世」〔T31n1585 0044b02〕·「如是十二,一重因果,足顯輪轉,及離斷、常,施設兩重,實為無用」〔T31n1585 0044b03〕。⇒ 同一十二支而重數之設不同。又其「三唯是染,煩惱性故;七唯不染,異熟果故」〔T31n1585 0044b08〕與本論「三煩惱二業,七事」之分屬相承。此段之關係定性(承/破/別立),本目唯錄不判。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):《俱舍論》三十卷「第二出與真諦出者同本」,其譯事作「永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」——《開元釋教錄》〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第九」〔T29 0045c05〕·品續題「分別世品第三之二」〔T29 0045c09〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》二十二卷,第一譯〔T55n2154 0545c16 著錄〕。本子所對者為其卷六(品之一之末段)與品之二之全段——卷題「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論卷第六」〔T29n1559 0204b29〕·品續題「釋論中分別世間品之二」〔T29n1559 0204c06〕。世品全段之首在「釋論中分別世間品第三」〔T29n1559 0198a24〕。
- 對辯二論之譯:《開元錄》著「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷」與「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷」,並記「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕;《貞元錄》同著錄而加「尊者眾賢造」〔T55n2157 0954b02〕。⇒ 「頌同釋異」四字即目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行;然本子之「傳許」一句為例外,《顯宗論》逕改頌文作「佛依分位說」〔T29n1563 0842a13〕,是「頌同」一語於此有一實際之破口(文本事實·唯錄不判)。
- 譯事旁證:玄奘永徽五年春答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」——《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。⇒ 俱舍與順正理同期並譯,此為本子對辯材料何以密集之譯史背景(唯錄事實·不作因果之判)。
- 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·世品全闕)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷九(底本)〔0045c05–0051c01〕:卷題 0045c05 · 品續題 0045c09 · 開卷承轉句 0045c10 · 正13 0045c11 · 引頌一(十夢)0045c27 · 引頌二(白象)0046a04 · 正14·正15 0046a20 · 引頌三(顛墜地獄)0047a17 · 正16·正17 0047a21 · 正18·正19 0047b27 · 引頌四(胎中五位)0047c19 · 正20 0048a23 · 正21–24 0048b12 · 正25前半 0048c20 · 正25後半 0049a03 · 正26 0049a21 · 正27 0049b06 · 正28前半 0049c26 · 引頌五(聲論難)0050b23 · 引頌六(釋緣起義)0050c08 · 收卷 0051b26。次卷(子3)之界 0051c06·0051c07。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段 0202b22–0208b22。要目 0202b22 · 0202b25 · 0202c02 · 0202c07 · 0202c11 · 0202c15 · 0202c29 · 0203a14 · 0203b01 · 0203c23 · 0203c29 · 0204a26 · 0204b13 · 0204b23 · 0204c10 · 0204c21 · 0205a16 · 0205b03 · 0205c03 · 0205c14 · 0205c25 · 0206a08 · 0206a25 · 0207a25。卷題 0204b29 · 品續題 0204c06 · 世品首 0198a24。
- 眾賢 T1562〈辯緣起品第三〉〔0456a16–0527b18〕:0476c20 · 0476c26 · 0476c28 · 0477a06 · 0477b23 · 0477b24 · 0477c04 · 0478b12 · 0478c03 · 0479a24 · 0479a28 · 0481b08 · 0481b29 · 0482c03 · 0482c08 · 0482c13 · 0483a07 · 0483a10 · 0483a19 · 0484a12 · 0484a22 · 0494b14 · 0494b15 · 0495c22 · 0496b11 · 0497b22 · 0497b28 · 0498a04 · 0498c27 · 0499a01 · 0499a11
- 眾賢 T1563〈辯緣起品第四〉〔0829a22–0859b21〕:0838b16 · 0841c17 · 0842a11 · 0842a13 · 0842a20 · 0842a23
- 光記 T41n1821〔0160a05–0173a25〕:0160a05 · 0160a06 · 0160a15 · 0160b17 · 0160c28 · 0161b10 · 0161b11 · 0161b25 · 0161c20 · 0162a12 · 0162a16 · 0162c08 · 0162c16 · 0163b25 · 0163c14 · 0163c20 · 0164a09 · 0164a13 · 0164b19 · 0164b27 · 0164c10 · 0165a29 · 0168c26 · 0169c17 · 0169c28 · 0170a25 · 0171a08 · 0173a15 · 0173a26;次卷之界 0173a26。
- 寶疏 T41n1822〔0593c05–0604c26〕:0593c05 · 0593c06 · 0594a06 · 0594b29 · 0595b02 · 0595b09 · 0595c01 · 0595c10 · 0596c12 · 0596c17 · 0597a05 · 0597a27 · 0597b21 · 0600c26 · 0601c17 · 0602b17 · 0602c04 · 0603a05 · 0603b16 · 0604c11 · 0604c27;次卷之界 0604c27。
- 頌疏 T41n1823〔0868b12–0873b14〕:卷題 0868b12(無品名)· 0868b16 · 0868b20 · 0868c10 · 0869a09 · 0869a12 · 0869a29 · 0869b13 · 0869b21 · 0869c13 · 0869c24 · 0870b23 · 0870b24 · 0871b14 · 0871b25 · 0872a29 · 0872b01 · 0872c09;次卷之界 0873b24。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836:現存目次〔X53n0836 0001a04〕;世品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。
- 唯識系互讀錨:T31n1585 0044b02 · 0044b03 · 0044b08 · 0044b10;T30n1579 0282a17 · 0282a27 · 0282a28 · 0282b04 · 0282b05 · 0282b06 · 0282b07 · 0282b08 · 0284c26 · 0284c28 · 0325b25 · 0325c10
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0621a01;T55n2157 0954b02;T50n2053 0261c20。
- 校勘:本卷校記錨七三枚(異讀五二全枚舉·CBETA 回改別錨四不入異讀之數·CBETA 回改五別記)·無升定本案。
The first half of the Chapter on the World has established the three realms and five destinies, the four modes of birth, and the four stations of consciousness, and has analyzed whether intermediate existence exists; this fascicle carries that forward and asks straight out, 「當往何趣,所起中有形狀如何?」 tr. “To which destiny will it go, and what appearance has the intermediate existence that arises?” — first exhausting the marks of intermediate existence gate by gate, next analyzing the four modes of entry into the womb, the refutation of the self and the aggregates alone, and the five stages within the womb, and closing with the twelve links and three periods, the entities of the links, the statement of the links with reference to stages, and the three afflictions, two actions, and seven entities. The backbone of the whole Kośa’s account of the turning round of birth and death lies entirely within this one fascicle.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | The position of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chapters | The second part of Chapter Three, Analysis of the World (chapter title〔T29 0040c22〕) — this unit (Unit 2) = the whole of Fascicle Nine〔0045c05–0051c01〕. Fascicle title 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第九」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Nine”〔T29 0045c05〕· chapter continuation title 「分別世品第三之二」 tr. “Chapter Three, Analysis of the World, part two”〔T29 0045c09〕. Root stanzas 13 through the first half of 28 (eleven blocks of citation and explanation) plus six blocks of quoted stanza, seventeen blocks in all |
| The transitional sentence at the head of the fascicle | 「當往何趣,所起中有形狀如何?」 tr. “To which destiny will it go, and what appearance has the intermediate existence that arises?”〔T29 0045c10〕— there is no transitional formula such as 「已說」 tr. “it has been stated” or 「當說」 tr. “it should now be stated”; that this is an outline boundary is attested by the outlines marked by the three commentaries (see the next row) and proved by their fascicle divisions agreeing throughout with Xuanzang’s |
| The closing sentence of the fascicle | 「毘婆沙宗如前已說」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika school’s account has been stated above”〔T29 0051b26〕. The opening sentence of the next fascicle (Unit 3) is 「無明何義?謂體非明」 tr. “what is the sense of ignorance? Its entity is the absence of clarity”〔T29 0051c07〕 |
| The outlines the three commentaries mark at the boundary of this unit | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0160a06〕: 「『當往何趣至形狀如何』者,此下第三諸門分別。總有十一門,此即第一明其形狀」 tr. “as to ‘to which destiny will it go’ down to ‘what appearance has it,’ below is the third, the distinctions through the several gates. There are eleven gates in all, and this is the first, explaining its appearance” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0593c06〕: 「論『當往何趣至形狀如何』,下第三有五頌義門分別中有」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘to which destiny will it go’ down to ‘what appearance has it,’ below, the third, has five stanzas of gates of meaning analyzing intermediate existence” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0868b16〕: 「第一明中有形狀者」 tr. “the first, explaining the appearance of intermediate existence” |
| The opening and gathering of the gates of intermediate existence (the three commentaries differ) | Puguang’s Record adjudicates eleven gates (quoted above) · Fabao’s Commentary adjudicates five stanzas of gates of meaning (quoted above) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary likewise adjudicates eleven gates but divides them further into three〔T41n1823 0868b14〕: 「從此第三,諸門分別。總有十一門,就中有三:一明中有形狀、二明眼等九門、三明入胎門」 tr. “from here the third, the distinctions through the several gates. There are eleven gates in all, and within them three: first, explaining the appearance of intermediate existence; second, the nine gates of the eye and the rest; third, the gate of entry into the womb” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary lists nine gates separately beneath the second stanza〔T41n1823 0869a29〕: 「此有九門:同淨天眼見者,第一眼境門……業通疾者,第二行速門……具根者,第三具根門……無對者,第四無礙門……」 tr. “here there are nine gates: ‘seen by its own kind and by the pure divine eye’ is the first, the gate of the field of the eye . . . ‘the supernormal power of action is swift’ is the second, the gate of speed of movement . . . ‘complete in the faculties’ is the third, the gate of completeness of the faculties . . . ‘nonresistant’ is the fourth, the gate of nonobstruction . . .” Puguang’s Record likewise marks nine gates in the same passage〔T41n1821 0161b10〕: 「此兩行頌明次九門:一明眼境、二行遲疾、三明具根、四明無對、五不可轉、六明所食、七明住時、八明結生心、九明行相」 tr. “these two lines of stanza explain the nine gates that follow: first, explaining the field of the eye; second, slowness and swiftness of movement; third, explaining completeness of the faculties; fourth, explaining nonresistance; fifth, that it cannot be turned; sixth, explaining what it feeds on; seventh, the time it abides; eighth, the mind of rebirth-linking; ninth, its manner of movement” — the eleven gates govern the whole chapter on intermediate existence (Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary agreeing in number), while the nine gates govern only what follows the second stanza; the two numbers are at different levels and are not self-contradictory. Fabao’s Commentary’s ‘five stanzas of gates of meaning’ takes the number of stanzas for its net-cord and differs in opening and gathering from the other two |
| The main outline of the chapter on dependent origination (Puguang’s Record) | 〔T41n1821 0164b19〕: 「如是蘊相續至中八據圓滿者,此下第八明十二緣起。就中,一廣明十二、二略攝喻顯」 tr. “as to ‘such a continuity of the aggregates’ down to ‘the middle eight on the basis of one who is complete,’ below is the eighth, explaining the twelve links of dependent origination. Within it, first the full explanation of the twelve; second, the summary gathering shown by simile” — the latter half of this unit is precisely the general analysis and the particular exposition of that 「廣明十二」 tr. “full explanation of the twelve” |
| The doctrinal sequence of this unit | The appearance of intermediate existence (having the shape of the coming basic existence · the ten dreams of King Kṛkin · the harmonizing of the white-elephant stanza) → the several gates of intermediate existence (seen by its own kind and by the pure divine eye · the swiftness of the supernormal power of action · completeness of the faculties · nonresistance · that it cannot be turned · feeding on fragrance · not abiding long · rebirth-linking with an inverted mind · manner of movement) → the four modes of entry into the womb → entry into the womb with no self and only aggregates (the refutation of the self · the simile of the lamp-flame) → the five stages within the womb → the twelve links and three periods → the entities of the twelve links → the four kinds of dependent origination and the statement of the links with reference to stages → in order to dispel another’s bewilderment → three afflictions, two actions, seven entities → from an affliction an affliction is produced → the cause originates, the result has already arisen → the debate over whether dependent origination is unconditioned → the attack and defense over the explanation of the words by the science of sounds → the two sentences of scripture and the divergent explanations of the several parties → the twelve links conforming to the sūtra, and the close |
The fascicle divisions of the three commentaries agree throughout with Xuanzang’s (an independent witness to the carving):
| Unit | Kośa fascicle | Puguang’s Record T41n1821 | Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 | Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (first sentence of the text at the head of the fascicle) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Unit 1 | Fascicle Eight 0040c22 | 0148a05 | 0584a05 | 0863a17 |
| Unit 2 | Fascicle Nine 0045c09 | 0160a05 | 0593c05 | 0868b16 |
| Unit 3 | Fascicle Ten 0051c06 | 0173a26 | 0604c27 | 0873b24 |
| Unit 4 | Fascicle Eleven 0057a06 | 0185b11 | 0614b24 | 0878c24 |
| Unit 5 | Fascicle Twelve 0062a12 | 0192b11 | 0620a05 | 0885a18 |
⇒ The three divide their fascicles independently and their boundaries agree throughout, corresponding one by one with Xuanzang’s divisions. The boundary in Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary is verified by the first sentence of the text at the head of the fascicle — the Chapter on the World section of Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has no chapter-title line (its title reads 「俱舍論頌疏論本第九」 tr. “Verse Commentary on the Root Text of the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Nine” without attaching the chapter name), and so it may not be searched for by chapter title.
Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560 · ninety-nine stanzas in the Chapter on the World) plus the prose self-commentary. Among the blocks of citation and explanation in this unit, some carry a whole stanza (Roots 13 · 20 · 26 · 27), some cite two stanzas together (Roots 14 and 15 / Roots 16 and 17 / Roots 18 and 19), one cites four stanzas together (Roots 21–24), and three are exactly half a stanza (first half of Root 25〔0048c20〕· second half of Root 25〔0049a03〕· first half of Root 28〔0049c26〕). There are six blocks of quoted stanza —〔0045c27〕the ten dreams of King Kṛkin ·〔0046a04〕the white-elephant stanza ·〔0047a17〕the gāthā on falling headlong into the hells ·〔0047c19〕the stanza of the five stages within the womb ·〔0050b23〕the stanza of the objection of the masters of the science of sounds ·〔0050c08〕the stanza explaining the sense of dependent origination — none of them root stanzas, their warrant lying in the preceding text: 「如……夢所見十事」 tr. “as . . . the ten things seen in a dream,” 「說復云何通」 tr. “how is what is said to be harmonized,” 「故伽他說」 tr. “hence a gāthā says,” 「如聖說言」 tr. “as the noble one has said,” 「故說頌曰」 tr. “hence a stanza is spoken,” 「故說頌言」 tr. “hence a stanza says.”
The form of stanza numbering: a whole stanza is marked Root N / Roots N–M; an exact half is marked First Half of Root N / Second Half of Root N; a quoted stanza that is not a root stanza is marked Quoted stanza · not a root stanza.
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence) | The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on |
|---|---|---|
| intermediate existence | the intermediate skandha (and occasionally also 「中有」 tr. “intermediate existence”)〔T29n1559 0202b25〕 | 「若業能引當所往趣,彼業即招能往中有」 tr. “if an action can draw forth the destiny to which one is to go, that same action calls forth the intermediate existence able to go there”〔T29 0045c13〕 |
| basic existence | —— (Paramārtha’s version gives 「先有」 tr. “prior existence”)〔T29n1559 0202b22〕 | 「三者本有,除生剎那死前餘位」 tr. “third, basic existence, that is, all the stages except the moment of birth and before death”〔T29 0046a16〕 |
| birth-existence | —— (Paramārtha’s version gathers it under 「託生」 tr. “being entrusted to birth”) | 「二者生有,謂於諸趣結生剎那」 tr. “second, birth-existence, that is, the moment of rebirth-linking in any of the destinies”〔T29 0046a15〕 |
| death-existence | —— | 「四者死有,謂最後念」 tr. “fourth, death-existence, that is, the last thought-moment”〔T29 0046a17〕 |
| the four existences | —— | 「次中有前,有色有情具足四有,若在無色中闕具三」 tr. “intermediate existence stands next before birth-existence; sentient beings possessed of form have all four existences complete, while in the formless one is wanting and three are had”〔T29 0046a17〕 |
| the supernormal power of action | —— (Paramārtha’s version does not establish this name) | 「通由業得名為業通,此通勢用速故名疾」 tr. “a supernormal power obtained through action is named the supernormal power of action; and because the operation of this power is fast it is named swift”〔T29 0046a29〕 |
| nonresistant | —— | 「對謂對礙,此金剛等所不能遮,故名無對」 tr. “resistance means obstruction; this cannot be blocked even by adamant and the rest, and so it is called nonresistant”〔T29 0046b03〕 |
| gandharva | Qiantapo〔T29n1559 0203a15〕 | 「其細者何?謂唯香氣,由斯故得健達縛名」 tr. “what is the subtle? Fragrance alone; and it is for this that it gets the name gandharva”〔T29 0046b09〕 |
| Kṛkin (the king) | King Keji〔T29n1559 0202c07〕 | the ten dreams adduced by 「菩薩久捨傍生趣故」 tr. “because the bodhisattva long ago abandoned the destiny of animals”〔T29 0045c25〕 |
| Dharmasubhūti | Damoxubuhoudi〔T29n1559 0202c11〕 | 「法善現說復云何通?」 tr. “how then is what Dharmasubhūti says to be harmonized?”〔T29 0046a02〕— the two forms, a rendering by sense and a full transcription |
| the nun Śuklā | the bhikṣuṇī Shukela〔T29n1559 0202c15〕 | 「鮮白苾芻尼由本願力故,彼於世世有自然衣」 tr. “the nun Śuklā, by the force of her original vow, had in life after life a garment that came of itself”〔T29 0046a09〕 |
| Vasumitra (the Venerable) | Poxumiduoluo (the Venerable)〔T29n1559 0203b01〕 | 「尊者世友言:此極多七日」 tr. “the Venerable Vasumitra says: this is at the most seven days”〔T29 0046b27〕 |
| entry into the womb | entrusting to the womb〔T29n1559 0203c29〕 | 「經言:入胎有四」 tr. “scripture says: entry into the womb is of four kinds”〔T29 0047a20〕 |
| full awareness / lack of full awareness | aware / unaware〔T29n1559 0203c29〕 | 「一於入正知,二三兼住出」 tr. “the first has full awareness at entering; the second and third extend also to dwelling and coming out”〔T29 0047a21〕 |
| the solitary victorious awakened one · the unsurpassed awakened one | the pratyekabuddha · the great fully awakened one〔T29n1559 0204a26〕 | 「二入胎者,謂獨勝覺」 tr. “the second who enters the womb is the solitary victorious awakened one”〔T29 0047b17〕and what follows |
| the inner functioning person | the inner agent person〔T29n1559 0204b13〕 | 「內用士夫此定非有,如色眼等不可得故」 tr. “this inner functioning person definitely does not exist, because it cannot be got at as form and the eye and the rest are got at”〔T29 0047c03〕 |
| the provisional designation of dharmas | the provisional name of a dharma〔T29n1559 0204b18〕 | 「唯除法假。法假謂何」 tr. “save only the provisional designation of dharmas. What is the provisional designation of dharmas?”〔T29 0047c05〕·「依此有彼有,此生故彼生,廣說緣起」 tr. “this being, that is; this arising, that arises — dependent origination stated at length”〔T29 0047c06〕 |
| kalala | Kalaluo〔T29n1559 0204c11〕 | the first of the stages in 「謂母腹中分位有五」 tr. “that is, within the mother’s belly the stages are five”〔T29 0047c23〕 |
| arbuda | Efutuo〔T29n1559 0204c11〕 | the same · the second stage |
| peśī | Bishi〔T29n1559 0204c12〕 | the same · the third stage |
| ghana | Qiena / Qiehena〔T29n1559 0204c12〕 | the same · the fourth stage |
| praśākhā | Boluoshequ / Shequ〔T29n1559 0204c13〕 | the same · the fifth stage |
| dependent origination | arising from conditions〔T29n1559 0205a16〕 | 「諸支因分說名緣起,由此為緣能起果故」 tr. “the cause-portion of the links is called dependent origination, since with this for condition a result can be originated”〔T29 0049c27〕 |
| what has already arisen from conditions | —— (Paramārtha’s version has no such paired name) | 「諸支果分說緣已生,由此皆從緣所生故」 tr. “the result-portion of the links is called what has already arisen from conditions, since these are all produced from conditions”〔T29 0049c28〕 |
| the twelve links | the twelve divisions〔T29n1559 0205a17〕 | 「言三際者,一前際、二後際、三中際,即是過未及現三生」 tr. “as for the three periods: first the earlier period, second the later period, third the middle period — that is, the three lives past, future, and present”〔T29 0048a27〕 |
| the three periods | the three joints〔T29n1559 0205a19〕 | 「謂前後際各立二支,中際八支,故成十二」 tr. “that is, the earlier and later periods have two links established for each and the middle period eight, and so they make twelve”〔T29 0048a28〕 |
| the six sense fields | the six entrances〔T29n1559 0205a18〕 | 「眼等已生,至根境識未和合位,得六處名」 tr. “from when the eye and the rest have arisen up to the stage where faculty, object, and consciousness have not yet met, it gets the name six sense fields”〔T29 0048b27〕 |
| the momentary (dependent origination) | stated with reference to the instant〔T29n1559 0205c03〕 | 「云何剎那?謂剎那頃由貪行殺具十二支」 tr. “what is the momentary? That is, in the space of one instant, in doing a killing out of greed, the twelve links are complete”〔T29 0048c10〕 |
| unbroken linkage | stated with reference to association〔T29n1559 0205c03〕 | the second of 「又諸緣起差別說四」 tr. “further, dependent origination is stated as four by difference”〔T29 0048c08〕 |
| by stages | stated with reference to stages〔T29n1559 0205c14〕 | 「傳許世尊唯約分位說諸緣起有十二支」 tr. “so it is transmitted and allowed: the World-Honored One spoke of the several dependent originations as twelve links solely with reference to stages”〔T29 0048c21〕 |
| remote continuance | stated with reference to long time〔T29n1559 0205c03〕 | 「即此懸遠相續無始說名遠續」 tr. “this same continuity, remote and without beginning, is called that of remote continuance”〔T29 0048c18〕 |
| transmitted and allowed | 〔Paramārtha’s version has no mark of transmitted report〕〔T29n1559 0205c14〕 | 「傳許約位說,從勝立支名」 tr. “transmitted and allowed, stated with reference to stages; the name of a link established from what is eminent”〔T29 0048c20〕(see section IV and section V) |
| bewilderment | ignorance〔T29n1559 0205c25〕 | 「為除如是三際愚惑,故經唯說有情緣起」 tr. “in order to remove such bewilderment over the three periods, scripture speaks only of the dependent origination of sentient beings”〔T29 0049a11〕 |
| entity (the seven entities) | class (the seven divisions as classes)〔T29n1559 0206a08〕 | 「如是七事即亦名果,義准餘五即亦名因」 tr. “these seven entities are also named results; and it follows by implication that the remaining five are also named causes”〔T29 0049a25〕 |
| talk of a self (grasping) | —— | 「我語謂內身依之說我故」 tr. “talk of a self means the inner body, since in dependence upon it a self is spoken of”〔T29 0051b13〕 |
| maturation | retribution〔T29n1559 0204b15〕 | 「世尊亦言:有業有異熟,作者不可得」 tr. “the World-Honored One too said: there is action and there is maturation, but an agent cannot be got at”〔T29 0047c04〕 |
| “the stanza says” / “the treatise says” | “the verse says” / “the explanation says” | a difference running through the whole treatise (already recorded in the Chapter on the Elements and the Chapter on the Faculties) |
The explanation of the words by the science of sounds (brought out by the treatise itself · the treatise raises an objection immediately after setting out the explanation, and does not mark who speaks it): 「鉢剌底是至義,醫底界是行義」 tr. “prati has the sense of reaching, and the verbal root i has the sense of going”〔T29 0050b14〕·「參是和合義,嗢是上升義,鉢地界是有義」 tr. “sam has the sense of conjoining, ud the sense of rising, and the verbal root pad the sense of being”〔T29 0050b16〕. Puguang’s Record unfolds it according to the treatises on the science of sounds: 「參是和合義,嗢是上升義,此二是字緣。鉢地界是有義,是字界。鉢地有界藉前參嗢合升字緣助力轉變成起。若助訖成起,應言參牟播陀,此翻名起」 tr. “sam has the sense of conjoining and ud the sense of rising, and these two are accompanying conditions. The verbal root pad has the sense of being, and is the verbal root. The root pad, ‘being,’ by the helping force of the preceding accompanying conditions sam and ud, conjoining and rising, is altered into ‘origination.’ When the helping is complete and it has become ‘origination,’ one should say samutpāda, which is rendered here as origination”〔T41n1821 0169c28〕.
Sounds and senses transmitted by the ancient masters (recorded together without adjudication):
- The long and short vowel of gandharva, and the verbal root and its accompanying condition — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0161c20〕: 「健達縛是短音中呼,若長聲中喚應言健達頞縛。其健達名香,是字緣。頞縛,是字界,或目尋義、或目食義。尋謂尋香,食謂食香」 tr. “gandharva is called with the short vowel; if called with the long sound one should say gandha-arva. That gandha is the name for fragrance and is the accompanying condition. Arva is the verbal root, and points either to the sense of seeking or to the sense of feeding. Seeking means seeking fragrance, feeding means feeding on fragrance” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0595c01〕: 「頞縛是字界,健達是字緣。言健達頞縛是長聲,言健達縛是短聲。長短雖別,此翻為尋香,尋香是行義,然於其中亦有食義」 tr. “arva is the verbal root and gandha the accompanying condition. To say gandha-arva is the long sound, to say gandharva the short sound. Though long and short differ, it is rendered here as seeking fragrance; seeking fragrance is the sense of going, yet within it there is also the sense of feeding.” The two commentaries assign the verbal root and the accompanying condition identically, and Puguang’s Record preserves besides the two explanations 「尋/食」 tr. “seeking / feeding.”
- The sounds and senses of the five stages within the womb (the three commentaries differing in one word) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0164a09〕: 「羯剌藍,此云和合,或云雜穢、或云凝滑。頞部曇,此云皰。閉尸,此云血肉。健南,此云堅肉。盋羅奢佉,此云支節」 tr. “kalala means here conjoined, or mixed and foul, or congealed and slippery. Arbuda means here a blister. Peśī means here flesh and blood. Ghana means here firm flesh. Praśākhā means here limbs and joints” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0597a05〕: 「羯剌藍者,此云和合,或云雜染,或云凝滑。頞部曇者,此云皰,如皰起故。閉尸,此云軟肉。鍵南,此云堅肉。鉢羅奢佉,此云支節」 tr. “kalala means here conjoined, or mixed and defiled, or congealed and slippery. Arbuda means here a blister, because it rises like a blister. Peśī means here soft flesh. Ghana means here firm flesh. Praśākhā means here limbs and joints.” ⇒ For the stage peśī, Puguang’s Record gives 「血肉」 tr. “flesh and blood” and Fabao’s Commentary 「軟肉」 tr. “soft flesh”; for the other four stages the renderings agree. Fabao’s Commentary adds besides 「如皰起故」 tr. “because it rises like a blister” to explain how arbuda got its name. Recorded without adjudication.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Nine)
Within the range of this unit〔0045c05–0051c01〕the collation anchors number seventy-three = fifty-two witness variant readings (seventeen duplicates merged, sixty-nine anchors in all) + four CBETA restorations on anchors of their own (0046c1601 · 0048a0101 · 0048a0102 · 0048a0601). The CBETA restorations number five in all: the four on anchors of their own just named, and one more (0050006*, recurring at two anchors) which stands on an anchor of the Taishō collation notes and is counted among the witness variants, not again here. This fascicle has no note that is a bare cross-reference to another canon: wherever a page-and-line reference to another canon is attached, it is attached to a real variant reading. The fifty-two variant readings (one of which is at the same time a CBETA restoration) and the four CBETA restorations on anchors of their own are all listed (for witness variants the base text follows the Taishō 【大】 reading; at the CBETA restorations the base text follows the 【CB】 reading, and following the practice of ZI1 the Taishō’s original printing is recorded alongside · within the context sentence the graph collated is marked with 【 】).
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context (verbatim) | Observation (recorded without adjudication) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0046001 | 0046a13 | 似【大】,以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「所餘欲界中有無衣,由皆增長無慚愧故。所【似】本有其體是何?」 tr. “all the other intermediate existences of the desire realm have no clothing, because they have all increased in the lack of conscience and shame. That which it 【resembles】, basic existence — what is its entity?” | Bearing on the sense — 「似」 tr. “resembles” carries on the words above about intermediate existence resembling basic existence, while 「以」 tr. “by” would begin a different construction |
| 0046002 | 0046a28 | 𣣋【大】,凌【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「一切通中業通最疾,【𣣋】虛自在是謂通義」 tr. “among all supernormal powers the supernormal power of action is the swiftest; to 【soar】 through space at will is what is meant by supernormal power” | Not bearing on the sense — both graphs are glossed as soaring over |
| 0046003 | 0046b04 | 團【大】,圍【明】 | 「曾聞析破炎赤鐵【團】,見於其中有蟲生故」 tr. “it was once heard that a red-hot iron 【lump】 was split open, and worms were seen to have been born within it” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — a lump-shape against a ring-shape; in the context of 「析破」 tr. “split open” the difference of sense is very slight |
| 0046004 | 0046b06 | 起【大】,趣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「謂不可令人中有沒,餘中有【起】」 tr. “that is, a human intermediate existence cannot be made to disappear and another intermediate existence to 【arise】” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — arising against going toward; both readings pass |
| 0046005 | 0046b08 | 欲【大】,欲界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「但應往彼,定不往餘。【欲】中有身資段食不?」 tr. “it should go only there and definitely goes nowhere else. Does the body of intermediate existence in the 【desire】 draw support from morsel food?” | Bearing on the sense — the single 「欲」 tr. “desire” is easily read on from the preceding sentence, while 「欲界」 tr. “the desire realm” marks the realm plainly; a difference of explicitness |
| 0046c1601 ⟨CB⟩ | 0046c16 | 己【CB】,已【大】 | 「所憎不淨泄至胎時,謂是【己】有便生喜慰」 tr. “when the impurity of the one it hates flows into the womb, supposing this to be 【its own】 it gives rise to joy and comfort” | A CBETA restoration — the Taishō originally printed 「已」 tr. “already,” CBETA restores 「己」 tr. “oneself,” and the base-text stream follows CB. Not bearing on the sense: the two are a familiar pair of graphs close in shape and used interchangeably |
| 0046009 | 0046c26 | 剌【大】*,邏【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「後有根者無間續生……由斯初位名羯【剌】藍」 tr. “afterwards what has faculties arises in immediate continuity . . . and it is for this that the first stage is named the ka【la】la” | Not bearing on the sense — a difference of graphs used in transcription |
| 0046010 | 0046c28 | 苾芻【大】,比丘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「又告【苾芻】:汝等長夜執受血滴增羯吒私」 tr. “and he told the 【monks】: you have through the long night appropriated drops of blood, which have grown into the kaṭasi” | Not bearing on the sense — a difference between the new and old systems of rendering the name · seen throughout the treatise |
| 0046011 | 0046c28 | 滴【大】,適【宮】 | 「汝等長夜執受血【滴】增羯吒私」 tr. “you have through the long night appropriated 【drops】 of blood, which have grown into the kaṭasi” | Bearing on the sense — 「血滴」 tr. “drops of blood” is plain in sense, while ‘blood-fitting’ hardly construes |
| 0046013 | 0046c29 | 言【大】,說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「增羯吒私,有餘師【言】:別生大種」 tr. “grown into the kaṭasi. Other masters 【say】: separate great elements are produced” | Not bearing on the sense — the two graphs are interchanged in this construction throughout the treatise |
| 0046014 | 0046c29 | 別【大】,引【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「有餘師言:別生大種,如依葉糞【別】有虫生」 tr. “other masters say: separate great elements are produced, as worms are 【separately】 produced in dependence upon leaves and dung” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — separately produced against drawn forth; both readings pass |
| 0047001 | 0047a01 | 不【大】,依不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如依葉糞別有虫生,【不】淨聚中生羯剌藍」 tr. “as worms are separately produced in dependence upon leaves and dung, the kalala is produced within an accumulation of 【im】purity” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — a difference in grammatical completeness; the doctrine is unchanged |
| 0047002 | 0047a14 | 升【大】*,昇【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「又天中有首正上【升】,如從坐起」 tr. “and the intermediate existence of gods 【rises】 with the head straight upward, as one rises from a seat” | Not bearing on the sense — an old and a modern form of the same graph |
| 0047003 | 0047b01 | 必【大】,亦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「入不正知,住出【必】爾,順結頌法故逆說四」 tr. “where entering is without full awareness, dwelling and coming out 【necessarily】 are so; the four are stated in reverse in order to follow the rule of composing stanzas” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — a difference in the weight of the tone |
| 0047004 | 0047b04 | 飯【大】,飲【宮】 | 「世間亦言:煮【飯】磨麨」 tr. “the world also says: boiling 【rice】 and grinding parched flour” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — boiling rice and grinding wheat are the common similes for making the conditioned; ‘boiling drink’ is a rarer collocation |
| 0047005 | 0047b08 | 自【大】,己【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「遂見【自】入密草稠林、葉窟茅廬」 tr. “and thereupon sees 【himself】 entering dense grass and thick woods, a cave of leaves, a hut of thatch” | Not bearing on the sense — an interchange of pronouns of the same meaning |
| 0047006 | 0047b08 | 廬【大】,閭【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「遂見自入密草稠林、葉窟茅【廬】」 tr. “and thereupon sees himself entering dense grass and thick woods, a cave of leaves, a 【hut】 of thatch” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — a thatched hut against a village gate; the former suits the context of hiding the body better |
| 0047007 | 0047c09 | 輪【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「蘊剎那滅,於【輪】轉無能」 tr. “the aggregates cease moment by moment and have no power over the 【turning】 round” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — the presence or absence of the graph 「輪」 tr. “wheel”; a compound against a single graph |
| 0047008 | 0047c23 | 腹【大】,胎【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「謂母【腹】中分位有五:一羯剌藍位……」 tr. “that is, within the mother’s 【belly】 the stages are five: first the stage of the kalala . . .” | Not bearing on the sense — both point to the place of gestation |
| 0047009 | 0047c27 | 閟【大】,祕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如強糞團過量【閟】澁」 tr. “like a hard lump of dung 【stopped】 and straitened beyond measure” | Not bearing on the sense — both are glossed as blocked and hard to pass |
| 0047010 | 0047c27 | 墮【大】,隨【宋】【元】【明】 | 「從此轉【墮】劇苦難任」 tr. “from this it turns and 【falls】 into fierce suffering hard to bear” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — turning and falling against turning and following; 「墮」 tr. “falls” suits the sense of the fierce suffering at the birth-gate better |
| 0047011 | 0047c27 | 任【大】,住【宮】 | 「從此轉墮劇苦難【任】」 tr. “from this it turns and falls into fierce suffering hard to 【bear】” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — hard to bear against hard to abide in; a slight difference of emphasis |
| 0048a0101 ⟨CB⟩ | 0048a01 | 酥【CB】【麗-CB】,穌【大】 | 「時有女人或諸醫者,妙通產法善養嬰兒,溫以【酥】油睒末梨汁」 tr. “at such a time there are women, or physicians, thoroughly versed in the art of delivery and good at rearing infants, who warm 【butter】 and the juice of the śāmalī” | A CBETA restoration — the Taishō originally printed 「穌」 tr. “revive,” and CBETA restores 「酥」 tr. “butter” following the 【麗】 canon, the base-text stream following CB. Not bearing on the sense: the two are an old and a modern form |
| 0048a0102 ⟨CB⟩ | 0048a01 | 末【CB】【麗-CB】,未【大】 | 「溫以酥油睒【末】梨汁用塗其手」 tr. “warm butter and the juice of the śā【ma】lī and smear them on their hands” | A CBETA restoration — the Taishō originally printed 「未」 tr. “not yet,” and CBETA restores 「末」 tr. “ma” following the 【麗】 canon, the base-text stream following CB. Not bearing on the sense: śāmalī is the transcription of a tree name, and with 「未」 tr. “not yet” it makes no word |
| 0048001 | 0048a01 | 用【大】,甲【元】【明】 | 「睒末梨汁【用】塗其手,執小利刀」 tr. “the juice of the śāmalī, 【with which】 they smear their hands, taking in hand a small sharp knife” | Not bearing on the sense — 「用塗」 tr. “smear with” is the ordinary expression, while 「甲塗」 tr. “nail-smear” hardly construes |
| 0048002 | 0048a02 | 猥賤【大】,臭惡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「執小利刀,內如糞坑最極【猥賤】雜穢充塞」 tr. “taking in hand a small sharp knife; within, it is like a cesspit, utterly 【base and mean】, packed with mixed filth” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — foul and base against rank and evil-smelling; the emphasis differs while the main sense is not lost |
| 0048003 | 0048a04 | 惡【大】,穢【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「黑闇所居,無量千虫之所依止,常流【惡】汁」 tr. “a dwelling of darkness, the support of numberless thousands of worms, with 【foul】 fluids running constantly” | Not bearing on the sense — an interchange of synonyms |
| 0048004 | 0048a05 | 穢【大】,惡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「不淨流溢,鄙【穢】叵觀」 tr. “impurities overflowing, mean and 【filthy】 past looking at” | Not bearing on the sense — the mirror image of the item above, the two graphs exchanged |
| 0048a0601 ⟨CB⟩ | 0048a06 | 支【CB】【麗-CB】,肢【大】 | 「宿業所引,身瘡孔中分解【支】節牽出於外」 tr. “drawn on by former action, within the sores and openings of the body the 【limbs】 and joints are severed and drawn out” | A CBETA restoration — the Taishō originally printed 「肢」 tr. “limb,” and CBETA restores 「支」 tr. “branch” following the 【麗】 canon, the base-text stream following CB. Not bearing on the sense: the two are an old and a modern form (variant graphs of one and the same character) |
| 0048005 | 0048a10 | 酥【大】,蘇【宋】 | 「次含清【酥】,飲以母乳」 tr. “next puts clear 【butter】 in its mouth and gives it the mother’s milk” | Not bearing on the sense — an old and a modern way of writing |
| 0048007 | 0048b13 | 六處前【大】,此後稱【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「識正結生蘊,【六處前】名色」 tr. “consciousness is the aggregates at the very rebirth-linking; 【before the six sense fields】 is name-and-form” | Bearing on the sense — a variant reading in the stanza itself: a form of positional delimitation against a form of connective; the grammatical structure differs wholly, while the doctrine pointed at (name-and-form as the stretch after consciousness and before the six sense fields) is not two |
| 0048008 | 0048b17 | 境界【大】*,資具【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「貪資具婬愛,為得諸【境界】,遍馳求名取」 tr. “craving for goods with sexual craving; ranging in pursuit everywhere for the getting of all manner of 【objects】 is named grasping” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — a general term for what is taken as object against the concrete goods that support the body; and the variant repeats the graphs 「資具」 tr. “goods” from the preceding line |
| 0048011 | 0048c05 | 當【大】,當有生當【宮】 | 「由是業力,從此捨命,正結當有,此位名生。【當】有生支,即如今識生剎那後漸增」 tr. “by that force of action, casting off life here and linking the coming existence, this stage is named birth. The link of birth in the 【coming】 existence grows gradually after the moment of arising, as consciousness does now” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — the 【宮】 canon has two graphs more than the base text, likely a copyist’s dittography; the core doctrine is unchanged |
| 0048016 | 0048c17 | 十二【大】,二十【宮】 | 「如《品類足》,俱遍有為,【十二】支位所有五蘊皆分位攝」 tr. “as the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas has it, both run through all that is conditioned; all the five aggregates at the stages of the 【twelve】 links are gathered under the account by stages” | Bearing on the sense (strongly · yet plainly a miswriting) — 「十二支」 tr. “the twelve links” is the theme of the whole passage, and doctrinally there is no such category as ‘twenty links’ |
| 0049001 | 0049a14 | 苾芻【大】*,比丘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「以契經說:【苾芻】諦聽,若有苾芻於諸緣起」 tr. “because the sūtras say: listen well, 【monks】! If a monk, regarding the several dependent originations” | Not bearing on the sense — the same as 0046010 |
| 0049002 | 0049a14 | 緣已【大】,及緣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若有苾芻於諸緣起【緣已】生法,能以如實正慧觀見」 tr. “if a monk can see, with true and correct discernment as they really are, the several dependent originations and the dharmas 【that have already arisen】 from conditions” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — this treatise’s fixed technical term 「緣已生」 tr. “what has already arisen from conditions” against the general term 「緣生」 tr. “arisen from conditions”; it touches consistency of terminology |
| 0049003 | 0049a17 | 際【大】,除【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「有餘師說:愛取有三,亦為除他後【際】愚惑,此三皆是後際因故」 tr. “other masters say: the three, craving, grasping, and existence, are also for the removing of another’s bewilderment over the later 【period】, since these three are all causes of the later period” | Bearing on the sense (a doubtful case) — the base text answers to the following clause 「後際因故」 tr. “are causes of the later period,” while the variant 「後除」 tr. “later removing” makes no ordinary expression |
| 0049004 | 0049a27 | 惑【大】*,或【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「開事為五,【惑】為二故」 tr. “because the entities are opened into five and the 【afflictions】 into two” | Not bearing on the sense — an interchange of graphs close in shape; the base text’s 「惑」 tr. “affliction” fits closely the theme of 「三煩惱」 tr. “the three afflictions” |
| 0049005 | 0049b02 | 始【大】,如【宋】 | 「不說無明因,生死應有【始】」 tr. “a cause of ignorance not being stated, birth and death should have a 【beginning】” | Bearing on the sense — it is set against the preceding 「生死應有終」 tr. “birth and death should have an end,” and the variant 「有如」 tr. “have as” hardly construes |
| 0049008 | 0049c08 | 理【大】,順【宮】 | 「由如是理為證故知。若爾,便應有太過失,諸由正【理】可得證知,一切皆應不須更說」 tr. “by such reasoning as evidence it is therefore known. If so, there would be the fault of proving too much: whatever can be known as evidence by correct 【reasoning】 would all not need to be stated further” | Not bearing on the sense — correct reasoning against correct accordance; the sense of the sentence is not lost |
| 0049009 | 0049c14 | 謂【大】,諸【宮】 | 「云何有情三世連續?【謂】從前世今世得生」 tr. “how do sentient beings continue through the three times? 【That is】, from a former life this present life is born” | Not bearing on the sense — an interchange of connective explanatory words |
| 0050001 | 0050a01 | 性【大】,相【宮】 | 「如是一切二義俱成,諸支皆有因果【性】故」 tr. “thus upon all of them both senses hold, because the links all have the 【natures】 of cause and result” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — nature and mark are a pair of concepts common in Abhidharma, and here no doctrinal conflict arises |
| 0050002 | 0050a10 | 異【大】,典【宮】 | 「且前所說分位緣起,十二五蘊為十二支,違背契經,經【異】說故」 tr. “what was stated above as dependent origination by stages, taking twelve sets of five aggregates for the twelve links, contradicts the sūtras, because the sūtras state it 【otherwise】” | Not bearing on the sense — 「經異說」 tr. “the sūtras state it otherwise” fits the line of argument that it contradicts scripture |
| 0050003 | 0050a21 | 洟【大】*,涕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「豈不地界越髮毛等,【洟】淚等中其體亦有」 tr. “does not the earth element go beyond hair, down, and the rest, its entity being present also in 【mucus】, tears, and so forth” | Not bearing on the sense — differing ways of writing the same word |
| 0050004 | 0050b13 | 目【大】,相【明】 | 「又名緣起而謂【目】常,如是句義無相應理」 tr. “and again, to name it dependent origination and yet say that it 【points at】 the constant — such a sense of the phrase has no reasonable correspondence” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — the verb ‘to point at’ against the noun 「相狀」 tr. “mark and shape”; the direction of the argument is unchanged |
| 0050006* ⟨CB⟩ | 0050b14/0050c12 | 剌【CB】【麗-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*,刺【大】 | 「鉢【剌】底是至義,醫底界是行義」 tr. “pra【ti】 has the sense of arriving at, and the verbal root iti the sense of going”〔0050b14〕; 「有執:更以餘義釋難。鉢【剌】底是種種義,醫底界是不住義」 tr. “some hold that the difficulty is to be answered by yet another sense: pra【ti】 has the sense of variety, and the verbal root iti the sense of not abiding”〔0050c12〕 | A CBETA restoration — the Taishō originally printed 「刺」 tr. “thorn,” CBETA restores 「剌」 tr. “ra, the transcription graph” following the 【麗】 canon and the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions, the base-text stream following CB; one note covers two places (the Taishō’s * form of recurrence). Not bearing on the sense — 「鉢剌底」 tr. “prati” is the settled transcription, the same pattern as at 0031003 |
| 0050007 | 0050b16 | 升【大】*,昇【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「參是和合義,嗢是上【升】義」 tr. “sam has the sense of conjoining and ud the sense of 【rising】” | Not bearing on the sense — the same as 0047002 |
| 0050009 | 0050c06 | 有【大】,有故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此緣起義,即是所說依此【有】彼有」 tr. “this sense of dependent origination is just what is stated as: this 【being】, that is” | Not bearing on the sense — the addition or omission of a particle |
| 0050010 | 0050c07 | 言【大】,曰【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「故應引彼釋緣起義,故說頌【言】」 tr. “therefore that should be adduced to explain the sense of dependent origination; hence a stanza 【says】” | Not bearing on the sense — an interchange seen throughout the treatise |
| 0050011 | 0050c10 | 闇至已燈【大】,暗至燈已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「俱亦有言已,【闇至已燈】滅,及開口已眠」 tr. “and if simultaneous there is still the word ‘already’: 【darkness arriving, the lamp has already】 gone out, and the mouth having been opened, one sleeps” | Bearing on the sense (word order) — the grammatical position to which 「已」 tr. “already” attaches differs; the core argument (that two simultaneous matters can still be spoken of with 「已」 tr. “already”) is unchanged. The exposition layer, in adducing this instance, must settle on one reading |
| 0050012 | 0050c25 | 行【大】,果【宋】【元】【明】 | 「又為顯示親傳二緣,謂有無明無間生【行】,或展轉力諸行方生」 tr. “further, in order to show the two conditions, the immediate and the mediate: that is, ignorance being, the 【formations】 arise without interval, or the formations arise only by a force passing through intermediaries” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — 「行」 tr. “the formations” fits the order of the twelve links (ignorance → the formations), while 「果」 tr. “result” is a general term |
| 0051002 | 0051a13 | 無【大】,無有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「復有釋言:依此有彼有者,依果有因有滅,此生故彼生者,恐疑果【無】因生」 tr. “there is a further explanation: ‘this being, that is’ means that in dependence upon the result being, the cause has its ceasing; ‘this arising, that arises’ is lest one doubt that the result arises 【without】 a cause” | Not bearing on the sense — the addition or omission of a particle |
| 0051003 | 0051a15 | 滅【大】*,成【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「是故復言由因生故果方得起,非謂無因。經義若然,應作是說『依此有彼【滅】無』」 tr. “therefore it further says that by the cause arising the result comes to be aroused, and not without a cause. If the sense of the sūtra were so, it should be stated thus: ‘this being, that 【ceases】 and is not’” | Bearing on the sense — it touches item two among the debates of section V: in reporting the Sūtra-master’s objection Saṅghabhadra gives outright 「應作是說:依此有,彼成無」 tr. “it should be stated thus: this being, that becomes not” (see the full passage quoted at item two of section V〔T29n1562 0482c08〕), agreeing with the variant; this is a record of textual difference and does not adjudicate on our behalf which reading of the base text is right |
| 0051004 | 0051a18 | 欲【大】,次【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若異此者,【欲】辯緣起,依何次第先說因滅?」 tr. “if it were not so, then, 【meaning】 to analyze dependent origination, on what order would the ceasing of the cause be stated first?” | Not bearing on the sense — both readings pass |
| 0051010 | 0051b11 | 勺【大】,多【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如諸離繫及婆羅門播輸鉢多般利伐羅【勺】迦等異類外道」 tr. “such as the several Nirgranthas and the brahmins, the Pāśupatas, the Parivrā【ja】kas, and non-Buddhists of other classes” | Not bearing on the sense — a variant graph in the transcription of a non-Buddhist name |
| 0051011 | 0051b12 | 披【大】,杖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「受持種種露形拔髮,【披】烏鹿皮,持髻塗灰」 tr. “undertaking all manner of going bare and plucking out the hair, 【wearing】 the skin of a black deer, binding up the hair and smearing on ashes” | Bearing on the sense (weakly) — wearing against carrying a staff; the former better suits the usual description of the hides and skins of austerity |
Closing remark on the collation (recorded without adjudication): of the fifty-one witness variants, about twenty-five are graphs close in shape or old and modern forms and do not bear on the sense; about twenty-two bear on the sense only weakly, in tone, in word order, or in the breadth of a category; two are items where the base text is plainly better and the variant is likely a miswriting (0048016 「十二/二十」 tr. “twelve / twenty” · 0049005 「始/如」 tr. “beginning / as”); and one bears on the wording of a core argument and is best consulted together with section V (0051003 「滅/成」 tr. “ceases / becomes”). Not one item constitutes a case for emending the established text (none is supported both by an ancient master’s citation and by doctrinal reasoning). The variants are recorded together for reference; adjudication belongs to doctrine, and this section only records without adjudicating.
The five CBETA restorations (marked ⟨CB⟩ in the table): four stand on anchors of their own and are not counted among the variants above — 0046c1601 (the restored graph for ‘oneself’ against the Taishō’s original printing 「已」 tr. “already”) · 0048a0101 (the restored graph for ‘butter’ against the Taishō’s) · 0048a0102 (the restored transcription graph against the Taishō’s ‘not yet’) · 0048a0601 (the restored graph for ‘limb’ against its later form); one more stands on an anchor of the Taishō collation notes and is already counted among the variants — 0050006* (the restored transcription graph against the Taishō’s original printing 「刺」 tr. “thorn,” one note covering two places). At all five the base-text stream follows the 【CB】 reading and not the Taishō’s original printing; following the practice of this collection — the base text follows the Taishō 【大】 reading, and wherever CBETA restores, the Taishō’s original printing is recorded alongside — they are recorded here, without adjudication. All five are old and modern forms, graphs close in shape, or a difference in the graph used for a transcription, and not one bears on the sense.
Appended note (not a Taishō collation note · a divergence of graph in Puguang’s Record’s citation): the base text〔T29 0047c16〕gives 「隨能引業勢力增徵,齊爾所時次第增長」 tr. “according as the force of the drawing action is increased or zheng, they grow in order for just so long a time” (the graph 「徵」 tr. “zheng” standing at the head of the line at〔T29 0047c17〕), and the Taishō has no collation note on this graph; Puguang’s Record cites the sentence as 「隨能引業增微次第增長」 tr. “according as the drawing action is increased or slight, they grow in order”〔T41n1821 0164a06〕, the citation giving 「微」 tr. “slight.” The divergence of the two graphs is recorded without adjudication; the vernacular layer renders by the sense of 「微」 tr. “slight,” as the strengthening or weakening of the force, and this records what it went by, and records too that the base text’s own graph is 「徵」 tr. “zheng.”
An honest record: wherever in this table the same graph occurs twice within one and the same sentence (0046c1601 「己」 tr. “oneself” · 0046014 「別」 tr. “separately” · 0048011 「當」 tr. “coming” · 0049003 「際」 tr. “period” · 0049008 「理」 tr. “reasoning”), the placing of the context has been fixed to the graph by the <anchor> markup of the original CBETA XML, and not estimated by a wide window — a wide window can fix the sentence only, not the graph.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma · T1559 ★)
Collation base: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Nine〔T29n1558 0045c05–0051c01〕↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0202b22–0208b22〕.
The two translations divide their fascicles on different boundaries: Paramārtha divides the Chapter on the World into four fascicles (part one〔0198a24〕· part two〔0204c02〕· part three〔0211c02〕· part four〔0218b09〕), while Xuanzang divides it into five. The passage answering to this unit straddles the closing section of Paramārtha’s 「之一」 tr. “part one” and the whole of his 「之二」 tr. “part two,” and reaches the sentence before the head of 「之三」 tr. “part three” — that is, the fascicle title 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論卷第六」 tr. “Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, Fascicle Six”〔T29n1559 0204b29〕and the chapter continuation title 「釋論中分別世間品之二」 tr. “within the Expository Treatise, the Chapter Analyzing the World, part two”〔T29n1559 0204c06〕lie across the middle of this unit. ⇒ The boundary of the passage answering to this unit is fixed by the structure of the scene, and is not made up from the fascicle titles.
Verbatim evidence for the boundaries of the passage:
- The opening boundary — Xuanzang: 「此一業引故,如當本有形,本有謂死前,居生剎那後。論曰:若業能引當所往趣,彼業即招能往中有」 tr. “because drawn forth by this one action, it has the shape of the coming basic existence; basic existence means what is before death and stands after the moment of birth. The treatise says: if an action can draw forth the destiny to which one is to go, that same action calls forth the intermediate existence able to go there”〔T29n1558 0045c11〕‖ Paramārtha: 「偈曰:由一業引此,當先有相貌。釋曰:此業能引生諸道,此業能引顯中有為至此道」 tr. “the verse says: drawn forth by one action, it has the appearance of the coming prior existence. The explanation says: this action can draw forth birth in the several ways, and this action can draw forth and manifest an intermediate existence for reaching this way”〔T29n1559 0202b22〕. Immediately after this, both versions discuss the objection about the intermediate existences of five destinies arising all at once within one dog’s belly, and the scene is the same throughout.
- The closing boundary — Xuanzang: 「毘婆沙宗如前已說」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika school’s account has been stated above”〔T29n1558 0051b26〕, the next fascicle beginning 「無明何義?謂體非明」 tr. “what is the sense of ignorance? Its entity is the absence of clarity”〔T29n1558 0051c07〕‖ Paramārtha: 「……緣和合生者,無果單因緣所生故。此道理是毘婆沙師所顯,是故先說。復次,無明者何義?非明是名無明。若爾,有過量失,眼等亦應成無明」 tr. “. . . what is born of the conjunction of conditions, since there is no result produced by a single cause and condition. This principle is what the Vibhāṣā masters set forth, and so it was stated first. Further, what is the sense of ignorance? What is not clarity is named ignorance. If so, there is the fault of proving too much, for the eye and the rest too would become ignorance”〔T29n1559 0208b20〕. The two versions coincide at this juncture.
The basic difference of format: Xuanzang brings out the whole stanza first with 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says”; Paramārtha embeds the explanation line by line with 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” one stanza often being broken into two to four separate citations. Hence Xuanzang’s eleven blocks of citation and explanation appear in Paramārtha’s version as a number of short verses scattered about.
Principal items of the comparison (item by item · twenty-four bearing the doctrinal weight are recorded):
- Intermediate existence drawn forth by action — Xuanzang: 「若業能引當所往趣,彼業即招能往中有」 tr. “if an action can draw forth the destiny to which one is to go, that same action calls forth the intermediate existence able to go there”〔0045c13〕‖ Paramārtha: 「此業能引生諸道,此業能引顯中有為至此道,是故此道必所應往。於此道中是應來先有相,此即中陰相」 tr. “this action can draw forth birth in the several ways, and this action can draw forth and manifest an intermediate existence for reaching this way; therefore this way is what must be gone to. Within this way it is the mark of the prior existence that is to come, and this is the mark of the intermediate skandha”〔T29n1559 0202b23〕. Paramārtha’s prose commentary unfolds one further layer of cause and result.
- The objection about five destinies arising all at once in one dog’s belly — Xuanzang: 「若爾,於一狗等腹中容有五趣中有頓起。既有地獄中有現前,如何不能焚燒母腹?」 tr. “if so, within the belly of a single dog and the like there might arise all at once the intermediate existences of five destinies. And since the hell intermediate existence would be present, how is it that it cannot burn up the mother’s belly?”〔0045c15〕‖ Paramārtha: 「若爾,狗等眾生於一胎中應生五道中陰,若地獄中陰即燒母腹。於先有時,地獄眾生火亦不恒然」 tr. “if so, in beings such as dogs there should be born in one womb the intermediate skandhas of the five ways, and the hell intermediate skandha would burn the mother’s belly. At the time of prior existence, the fire of hell beings too is not constantly burning”〔T29n1559 0202b25〕. Five destinies against five ways; Xuanzang first sets the objection and then poses the question, while Paramārtha states the fault outright.
- The bodily measure of intermediate existence — Xuanzang: 「欲中有量雖如小兒年五六歲而根明利;菩薩中有如盛年時形量周圓具諸相好,故住中有將入胎時照百俱胝四大洲等」 tr. “the intermediate existence of the desire realm, though in measure like a child of five or six years, has keen and bright faculties; the bodhisattva’s intermediate existence is like a man in his prime, full and round in bodily measure and possessed of all the marks and signs, and so when dwelling in intermediate existence and about to enter the womb it illumines a hundred koṭis of sets of four great continents”〔0045c20〕‖ Paramārtha: 「身量云何?如六七歲小兒,而識解聰利於小兒。若菩薩在中陰,如圓滿少壯人,具大小相。是故雖在中有,正欲入胎,而能遍照百俱胝剡浮洲」 tr. “what is the bodily measure? Like a child of six or seven years, yet its knowing and understanding are keener than a child’s. If a bodhisattva is in the intermediate skandha, he is like a full-grown young man in his strength, complete in the greater and lesser marks. Therefore, though in intermediate existence and just about to enter the womb, he can illumine throughout a hundred koṭis of Yanfu Continents”〔T29n1559 0202c02〕. Two places differ in opening and gathering: the number of years (five or six against six or seven) and the range illumined (four great continents against the Yanfu Continent).
- The ten dreams of King Kṛkin — a difference of opening and gathering: stanza form against prose — Xuanzang: 「菩薩久捨傍生趣故,如訖栗枳王夢所見十事」 tr. “because the bodhisattva long ago abandoned the destiny of animals; as with the ten things seen in a dream by King Kṛkin”〔0045c25〕, and the ten things are brought out in a stanza of four lines: 「謂大象井麨,栴檀妙園林,小象二獼猴,廣堅衣鬪諍」 tr. “that is, a great elephant, a well, parched flour; sandalwood, a fine grove; a small elephant, two monkeys; a broad and sturdy garment, and strife”〔0045c27〕‖ Paramārtha: 「菩薩久已離畜生故。譬如柯枳王見十種夢,謂象井麨旃檀林小象衣爭瓔珞蓮華,於事前得此夢」 tr. “because the bodhisattva has long since left the beasts. It is like King Keji seeing ten kinds of dream — namely an elephant, a well, parched flour, a sandalwood grove, a small elephant, a garment, strife, a necklace, a lotus — having these dreams before the events”〔T29n1559 0202c07〕. ⇒ Xuanzang brings them out in a stanza, Paramārtha simply lists them in prose; and the names and number of the items differ somewhat between them (Paramārtha’s version has a necklace and a lotus and does not have the name of the two monkeys). Recorded without adjudication.
- The white-elephant stanza and the name of its speaker — Xuanzang: 「法善現說復云何通?白象相端嚴,具六牙四足,正知入母腹,寢如仙隱林」 tr. “how then is what Dharmasubhūti says to be harmonized? The white elephant, upright and fair in its marks, complete with six tusks and four feet, entered the mother’s womb with full awareness, and lay as a seer secluded in a grove”〔0046a02〕‖ Paramārtha: 「若爾,大德達磨須部吼底說偈,云何會釋?變身作白象,六牙四足飾,入母胎臥住,念如仙入林」 tr. “if so, how is the verse spoken by the Venerable Damoxubuhoudi to be harmonized? Transforming his body into a white elephant, adorned with six tusks and four feet, he entered the mother’s womb and lay there, mindful as a seer entering a grove”〔T29n1559 0202c11〕. ⇒ Dharmasubhūti (a rendering by sense) and Damoxubuhoudi (a full transcription) are two forms of one and the same Sanskrit name; and here both versions keep the stanza form, unlike the turn to prose in the item above.
- The intermediate existence of the form realm arising together with clothing — Xuanzang: 「色界中有量,圓滿如本有。與衣俱生,慚愧增故,菩薩中有亦與衣俱。鮮白苾芻尼由本願力故,彼於世世有自然衣」 tr. “the bodily measure of intermediate existence in the form realm is full and round as the basic existence is. It arises together with clothing, because conscience and shame are abundant; and the bodhisattva’s intermediate existence too comes with clothing. The nun Śuklā, by the force of her original vow, had in life after life a garment that came of itself”〔0046a08〕‖ Paramārtha: 「此言不必須會釋……色界中有身量圓滿,有衣共生,慚羞最重故,諸菩薩中有衣著具足。復有叔柯羅比丘尼,由本願力故,於中有著衣入胎出胎,乃至般涅槃後共衣俱燒」 tr. “these words need not be harmonized . . . the body of intermediate existence in the form realm is full in measure, and clothing arises with it, because conscience and modesty are weightiest there; and the bodhisattvas’ intermediate existence is complete in its clothing. There is besides the bhikṣuṇī Shukela, who by the force of her original vow wore clothing in intermediate existence, entering the womb and coming out of the womb, and even after final nirvāṇa was burned together with the garment”〔T29n1559 0202c15〕. The nun’s name is rendered differently.
- Seen by its own kind and by the pure divine eye — Xuanzang: 「此中有身同類相見,若有修得極淨天眼亦能得見,諸生得眼皆不能觀,以極細故」 tr. “this body of intermediate existence is seen by its own kind; and one who has obtained through cultivation an exceedingly pure divine eye can also see it, while no eye acquired by birth can observe it, because it is exceedingly subtle”〔0046a24〕‖ Paramārtha: 「若同生道中陰,定互相見。若人有天眼最清淨,是一通慧類,此人亦得見。彼若生得天眼則不能見,以最細故」 tr. “intermediate skandhas born into the same way definitely see one another. If a person has a divine eye of the utmost purity, of the class of the supernormal knowledges, such a person can also see it. If his divine eye is acquired by birth, then he cannot see it, because it is most subtle”〔T29n1559 0202c29〕. Paramārtha’s version adds 「通慧類」 tr. “of the class of the supernormal knowledges” to show to what the divine eye belongs.
- Getting the name from feeding on fragrance — Xuanzang: 「其細者何?謂唯香氣,由斯故得健達縛名」 tr. “what is the subtle? Fragrance alone; and it is for this that it gets the name gandharva”〔0046b09〕‖ Paramārtha: 「復次欲界中陰為食段食不?答:爾。不食麁段。何故?偈曰:此食香。釋曰:故名乾闥婆」 tr. “further, does the intermediate skandha of the desire realm eat morsel food? Answer: it does. It does not eat coarse morsels. Why? The verse says: this feeds on fragrance. The explanation says: hence it is named Qiantapo”〔T29n1559 0203a14〕. Gandharva and Qiantapo are wholly different systems of transcription, and not a difference of long and short form.
- The three masters on the time intermediate existence abides — Xuanzang: 「尊者世友言:此極多七日,若生緣未合,便數死數生。有餘師言:極七七日。毘婆沙說:此住少時,以中有中樂求生有故非久住」 tr. “the Venerable Vasumitra says: this is at the most seven days, and if the conditions for birth have not met it dies again and again and is born again and again. Other masters say: at the most seven times seven days. The Mahāvibhāṣā says: it abides a short time, because within intermediate existence there is delight in seeking a birth-existence, and so it does not abide long”〔0046b27〕‖ Paramārtha: 「大德婆須蜜多羅說:七日得住。若不得生緣和合,此中死墮,死墮更生。復有餘師說:七七日住。毘婆沙師說:但促時住,以樂受生故,疾行結生」 tr. “the Venerable Poxumiduoluo says: it can abide seven days. If it does not get the conjunction of the conditions for birth, it dies and falls here, and having died and fallen is born again. Other masters say besides: it abides seven times seven days. The Vibhāṣā masters say: it abides only a short while, because it delights in taking birth and goes quickly to link rebirth”〔T29n1559 0203b01〕. The Venerable Vasumitra and the Venerable Poxumiduoluo are the shortened rendering by sense and the full transcription of one and the same Sanskrit name; the positions of the three masters and their order agree throughout.
- The hell intermediate existence head down and feet up — Xuanzang: 「又天中有首正上升如從坐起,人鬼傍生中有行相還如人等。地獄中有頭下足上顛墜其中。故伽他說:顛墜於地獄,足上頭歸下,由毀謗諸仙,樂寂修苦行」 tr. “and the intermediate existence of gods rises with the head straight upward as one rises from a seat, while the manner of movement of the intermediate existence of humans, ghosts, and animals is as human beings and the rest go. The intermediate existence of the hells falls headlong into them, head down and feet up. Hence a gāthā says: falling headlong into the hells, feet upward and head turned down, through slandering the several seers who delight in quiet and cultivate austerities”〔0047a13〕‖ Paramārtha: 「復次此中天中陰一向上昇,如從坐起。人、畜生、鬼神中陰如人等。偈曰:地獄脚向上。釋曰:如偈言:眾生墮地獄,脚上頭向下,誹謗諸仙人,護精進行者」 tr. “further, here the intermediate skandha of gods rises straight upward, as one rises from a seat. The intermediate skandhas of humans, beasts, and ghosts and spirits are as human beings and the rest. The verse says: in the hells the feet are turned upward. The explanation says: as a verse says, beings fall into the hells, feet up and head turned down, having slandered the several seers, the guardians who practice with diligence”〔T29n1559 0203c23〕. The last two lines differ in construction, 「樂寂修苦行」 tr. “who delight in quiet and cultivate austerities” against 「護精進行者」 tr. “the guardians who practice with diligence.”
- The four modes of entry into the womb — Xuanzang: 「經言:入胎有四。其四者何?頌曰:一於入正知,二三兼住出,四於一切位,及卵恒無知」 tr. “scripture says: entry into the womb is of four kinds. What are the four? The stanza says: the first has full awareness at entering; the second and third extend also to dwelling and coming out; the fourth at every stage, and those of egg-birth, are always without awareness”〔0047a20〕‖ Paramārtha: 「亦不無?此經中說:有四種託胎。何者為四?偈曰:一正入有覺。釋曰:有眾生多善根聚集,護持正念,死時不失正念故有覺」 tr. “is it not so? This sūtra says: there are four kinds of entrusting to the womb. What are the four? The verse says: the first is aware at the very entering. The explanation says: there are beings who gather much of wholesome roots and guard correct mindfulness, and because at the time of death they do not lose correct mindfulness they are aware”〔T29n1559 0203c29〕. ⇒ Entry into the womb against entrusting to the womb, and full awareness against awareness, are two systems of rendering.
- The persons of the first three modes of entry into the womb — Xuanzang: 「前三種入胎,謂輪王二佛,業智俱勝故,如次四餘生。……初入胎者,謂轉輪王,入位正知,非住非出。二入胎者,謂獨勝覺,入住正知,非於出位」 tr. “the first three kinds who enter the womb are the wheel-turning monarch and the two Buddhas, because their action and cognition are both excellent in that order; the fourth is the remaining births. . . . The first who enters the womb is the wheel-turning monarch, who has full awareness at the stage of entering but not of dwelling nor of coming out. The second who enters the womb is the solitary victorious awakened one, who has full awareness at entering and dwelling but not at the stage of coming out”〔0047a23〕‖ Paramārtha: 「偈曰:說託胎有三,輪王及二佛。釋曰:轉輪王、獨覺、大正覺,此三人次第應知託胎三義」 tr. “the verse says: entrusting to the womb is stated as three, the wheel-turning monarch and the two Buddhas. The explanation says: the wheel-turning monarch, the pratyekabuddha, and the great fully awakened one — of these three persons in order the three senses of entrusting to the womb should be known”〔T29n1559 0204a26〕. The solitary victorious awakened one against the pratyekabuddha, and the unsurpassed awakened one against the great fully awakened one.
- The refutation of the self · the inner functioning person cannot be got at — Xuanzang: 「汝等所執我為何相?能捨此蘊、能續餘蘊,內用士夫此定非有,如色眼等不可得故。世尊亦言:有業有異熟,作者不可得」 tr. “what is the mark of that self you hold to? That which can cast off these aggregates and continue other aggregates, the inner functioning person — this definitely does not exist, because it cannot be got at as form and the eye and the rest are got at. The World-Honored One too said: there is action and there is maturation, but an agent cannot be got at”〔0047c02〕‖ Paramārtha: 「此我何相?能捨此陰、能受彼陰。如彼所分別,此我實無,謂於內作者人。何以故?非二量境界故,如色塵及眼等根。佛世尊亦說,有業有果報,作者不可得」 tr. “what is the mark of this self? That which can cast off these skandhas and can receive those skandhas. As they distinguish it, this self really does not exist, namely the inner agent person. Why so? Because it is not the object of the two means of knowledge, as the dust of form and the faculties such as the eye are. The Buddha, the World-Honored One, also said: there is action and there is retribution, but an agent cannot be got at”〔T29n1559 0204b13〕. The inner functioning person against the inner agent person, and maturation against retribution.
- The simile of the lamp-flame — Xuanzang: 「蘊剎那滅,於輪轉無能,數習煩惱業所為故,令中有蘊相續入胎。譬如燈焰雖剎那滅,而能相續轉至餘方」 tr. “the aggregates cease moment by moment and have no power over the turning round; but because of what is made by afflictions and action habituated again and again, the aggregates of intermediate existence continue and enter the womb. It is as a lamp-flame, though it ceases moment by moment, can yet continue and shift to another place”〔0047c09〕‖ Paramārtha: 「諸陰剎那剎那滅,彼於度無能,煩惱所攝、業所變異故。唯有諸陰,由中有相續往入母胎。譬如燈雖念念滅,由相續得至餘處」 tr. “the skandhas cease moment after moment and have no power over the crossing over, being gathered by the afflictions and altered by action. There are only the skandhas, and by intermediate existence continuing they go and enter the mother’s womb. It is as a lamp, though it ceases thought-moment by thought-moment, reaches another place by continuity”〔T29n1559 0204b23〕. Here Paramārtha’s version uses the words 「中有」 tr. “intermediate existence” outright instead of his usual 「中陰」 tr. “intermediate skandha” — within this unit the two terms are both seen in Paramārtha’s version and are not divided absolutely (see the honest record).
- The five stages within the womb — Xuanzang: 「云何次第?如聖說言:最初羯剌藍,次生頞部曇,從此生閉尸,閉尸生鍵南,次鉢羅奢佉,後髮毛爪等,及色根形相,漸次而轉增」 tr. “how do they grow in order? As the noble one has said: first the kalala, next is produced the arbuda, from this is produced the peśī, the peśī produces the ghana, next the praśākhā, thereafter hair, down, nails, and the rest, and the material faculties and the shape, gradually growing by turns”〔0047c17〕‖ Paramārtha: 「何者次第?如偈言:初名柯羅邏,次生頞浮陀,從此生俾尸,俾尸生伽那,伽那生捨佉,及髮毛爪等,并有色諸根,次第生身分」 tr. “what is the order? As the verse says: the first is named Kalaluo, next is produced Efutuo, from this is produced Bishi, Bishi produces Qiena, Qiena produces Shequ, and hair, down, nails, and the rest, together with the material faculties, produce in order the parts of the body”〔T29n1559 0204c10〕. The five stages are of wholly different systems of transcription (see section II).
- The fierce suffering of the birth-gate — Xuanzang: 「時有女人或諸醫者,妙通產法善養嬰兒,溫以酥油睒末梨汁用塗其手執小利刀。內如糞坑最極猥賤雜穢充塞,黑闇所居無量千虫之所依止」 tr. “at such a time there are women, or physicians, thoroughly versed in the art of delivery and good at rearing infants, who warm butter and the juice of the śāmalī and smear them on their hands, taking in hand a small sharp knife. Within, it is like a cesspit, utterly base and mean, packed with mixed filth, a dwelling of darkness, the support of numberless thousands of worms”〔0047c29〕‖ Paramārtha: 「是時有諸女人善識方便,及諸醫師解養嬰兒,方溫以酥油及睒摩梨滑汁用以塗手,手著小利刃,於胎內譬如糞坑最劇臭闇不淨之器,是無量千蟲類住處」 tr. “at that time there are women who well know the means, and physicians who understand the rearing of infants, who then warm butter and the slippery juice of the śāmalī and use them to smear their hands, taking a small sharp blade in hand; within the womb it is like a cesspit, a vessel of the foulest stench and darkness and impurity, the dwelling place of numberless thousands of kinds of worms”〔T29n1559 0204c21〕. This is one of the passages where the two translations correspond most closely word for word in this unit.
- The twelve links and three periods — Xuanzang: 「如是諸緣起,十二支三際,前後際各二,中八據圓滿。論曰:十二支者,一、無明;二、行;三、識;四、名色;五、六處;六、觸;七、受;八、愛;九、取;十、有;十一、生;十二、老死」 tr. “such several dependent originations are twelve links in three periods; the earlier and later periods have two each, the middle eight on the basis of one who is complete. The treatise says: the twelve links are, first, ignorance; second, the formations; third, consciousness; fourth, name-and-form; fifth, the six sense fields; sixth, contact; seventh, feeling; eighth, craving; ninth, grasping; tenth, existence; eleventh, birth; twelfth, aging-and-death”〔0048a23〕‖ Paramārtha: 「偈曰:如此緣生法,十二分三節。釋曰:此中十二分者,一無明、二行、三識、四名色、五六入、六觸、七受、八愛、九取、十有、十一生、十二老死」 tr. “the verse says: such dharmas arisen from conditions are twelve divisions in three joints. The explanation says: the twelve divisions here are, first ignorance, second the formations, third consciousness, fourth name-and-form, fifth the six entrances, sixth contact, seventh feeling, eighth craving, ninth grasping, tenth existence, eleventh birth, twelfth aging-and-death”〔T29n1559 0205a16〕. ⇒ Dependent origination against arising from conditions, the twelve links against the twelve divisions, the three periods against the three joints, and the six sense fields against the six entrances — four sets of systematic divergences of rendering, running through the latter half of this unit.
- The first of the entities of the links (the stage of the afflictions of a former life as ignorance) — Xuanzang: 「論曰:於宿生中諸煩惱位,至今果熟,總謂無明,彼與無明俱時行故」 tr. “the treatise says: the stages of the afflictions in a past life, whose result has matured in this present life, are named in sum ignorance, because they operated at the same time as ignorance”〔0048b20〕‖ Paramārtha: 「何法名無明等?偈曰:宿惑位無明。釋曰:於宿世中一切惑位,於今名無明,與無明共行故,由無明力所餘得起故」 tr. “what dharmas are named ignorance and the rest? The verse says: the stage of the afflictions of a former life is ignorance. The explanation says: all the stages of affliction in a former life are now named ignorance, because they operated together with ignorance, and because by the force of ignorance the rest could arise”〔T29n1559 0205b03〕. Paramārtha’s version has one layer more, 「由無明力所餘得起」 tr. “because by the force of ignorance the rest could arise.”
- The four kinds of dependent origination — a difference of opening and gathering: Paramārtha brings out six separately — Xuanzang: 「又諸緣起差別說四:一者剎那、二者連縛、三者分位、四者遠續。……分位、剎那、遠續、連縛,唯有情數。情非情等是謂差別」 tr. “further, dependent origination is stated as four by difference: first the momentary, second that of unbroken linkage, third that by stages, fourth that of remote continuance. . . . By stages, momentary, of remote continuance, and of unbroken linkage — these belong only to the class of sentient beings. Sentient and insentient and the rest: this is the difference”〔0048c08〕‖ Paramārtha: 「此緣生餘處說有四種:一約剎那說,二約多時說,三約相應說,四約位說。……復有別說緣生有六種,謂約位說、約剎那說、約多時說、約相應說、約眾生名說、約眾生非眾生名說」 tr. “this arising from conditions is stated elsewhere as of four kinds: first stated with reference to the instant, second with reference to long time, third with reference to association, fourth with reference to stages. . . . There is besides a separate account that arising from conditions is of six kinds, namely stated with reference to stages, to the instant, to long time, to association, to the name of sentient beings, and to the name of sentient and non-sentient”〔T29n1559 0205c03〕. ⇒ Xuanzang takes 「情/非情」 tr. “sentient / insentient” as a further dimension outside the four, while Paramārtha adduces a 「別說」 tr. “separate account” increasing them to six and folds this dimension into the fifth and sixth items. The doctrine is in fact the same, while the order of presentation and the opening and gathering differ.
- The words “transmitted and allowed” — Paramārtha’s version has no mark of transmitted report — Xuanzang: 「世尊於此意說者何?頌曰:傳許約位說,從勝立支名。論曰:傳許世尊唯約分位說諸緣起有十二支」 tr. “what did the World-Honored One here mean to speak of? The stanza says: transmitted and allowed, stated with reference to stages; the name of a link established from what is eminent. The treatise says: so it is transmitted and allowed, the World-Honored One spoke of the several dependent originations as twelve links solely with reference to stages”〔0048c18〕‖ Paramārtha: 「於四中今說何緣生?偈曰:此今約位說。釋曰:若分分具有五陰,云何唯說無明等為分不說餘?偈曰:由勝說為分」 tr. “among the four, which arising from conditions is now stated? The verse says: this is now stated with reference to stages. The explanation says: if each division is complete in the five skandhas, why are only ignorance and the rest stated as divisions and not the others? The verse says: they are stated as divisions by what is eminent”〔T29n1559 0205c14〕. ⇒ Paramārtha’s version makes this sentence a plain statement, and no modal word answering to 「傳許」 tr. “transmitted and allowed” is seen. This is one of the doctrinal crux points of this unit (to be viewed together with item one of section V), recorded without adjudication, and no explanation is forced as to why the difference arose.
- In order to dispel another’s bewilderment — Xuanzang: 「於前後中際,為遣他愚惑。論曰:為三際中遣他愚惑?三際差別唯在有情」 tr. “in the earlier, the later, and the middle period, in order to dispel another’s bewilderment. The treatise says: in order to dispel another’s bewilderment within the three periods; the difference of the three periods exists only in sentient beings”〔0049a03〕‖ Paramārtha: 「偈曰:於前後中際,為除他無明。釋曰:是故說三節。此中前際無明者,從此生疑:我於過去為已有為非有?何我已有?云何我已有?」 tr. “the verse says: in the earlier, the later, and the middle period, in order to remove another’s ignorance. The explanation says: therefore the three joints are stated. Ignorance regarding the earlier period here is that from this a doubt arises: was I in the past already existent or not existent? What I was I? How was it that I was?”〔T29n1559 0205c25〕. Bewilderment against ignorance — Paramārtha’s version gathers it under 「無明」 tr. “ignorance.”
- Three afflictions, two actions, seven entities — Xuanzang: 「三煩惱二業,七事亦名果,略果及略因,由中可比二。論曰:無明愛取煩惱為性,行及有支以業為性,餘識等七以事為性」 tr. “three afflictions and two actions, and seven entities also named results; the result stated in brief and the cause stated in brief, for from the middle the two may be inferred. The treatise says: ignorance, craving, and grasping have affliction for their nature; the formations and the link of existence have action for their nature; and the remaining seven, consciousness and the rest, have entity for their nature”〔0049a21〕‖ Paramārtha: 「此十二緣生,應知有三種自性:一惑、二業、三類。此中偈曰:三惑。釋曰:三分以惑為性,謂無明愛取。偈曰:二分業。釋曰:二分以業為性,謂行及有。偈曰:七分類為果。釋曰:七分以類為性」 tr. “these twelve arisings from conditions should be known to have three kinds of intrinsic nature: first affliction, second action, third class. Here the verse says: three are afflictions. The explanation says: three divisions have affliction for their nature, namely ignorance, craving, and grasping. The verse says: two divisions are action. The explanation says: two divisions have action for their nature, namely the formations and existence. The verse says: seven divisions as classes are results. The explanation says: seven divisions have class for their nature”〔T29n1559 0206a08〕. Entity against class — Paramārtha’s version establishes besides 「自性」 tr. “intrinsic nature” as a general heading, which Xuanzang’s version does not have.
- From an affliction an affliction and an action are produced — Xuanzang: 「從惑生惑業,從業生於事,從事事惑生,有支理唯此。論曰:從惑生惑謂愛生取,從惑生業謂取生有、無明生行」 tr. “from an affliction an affliction and an action are produced; from action an entity is produced; from an entity an entity and an affliction are produced; the principle of the links of existence is only this. The treatise says: from an affliction an affliction is produced, that is, craving produces grasping; from an affliction an action is produced, that is, grasping produces existence and ignorance produces the formations”〔0049b06〕‖ Paramārtha: 「偈曰:從惑惑業生,從業更果類,從類類惑生,有分理如此。釋曰:從惑惑生者,謂從愛取生。從惑業生者,謂從取有生,從無明行生」 tr. “the verse says: from an affliction an affliction and an action arise; from action, further, the class of result; from a class a class and an affliction arise; the principle of the divisions of existence is thus. The explanation says: from an affliction an affliction arises means that from craving grasping arises; from an affliction an action arises means that from grasping existence arises and from ignorance the formations arise”〔T29n1559 0206a25〕. The word order differs slightly while the fourfold set of relations agrees throughout; the links of existence against the divisions of existence.
- Whether dependent origination is unconditioned — a difference in showing or hiding the school — Xuanzang: 「有說:緣起是無為法,以契經言:如來出世若不出世,如是緣起法性常住。由如是意理則可然,若由別意理則不然」 tr. “some say: dependent origination is an unconditioned dharma, because the sūtras say, whether a Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, such is the abiding constancy of the dharma-nature of dependent origination. Said with such an intent the principle may be granted; said with another intent the principle may not be granted”〔0050b01〕‖ Paramārtha: 「有餘部說:緣生是無為法。云何得知?若如來出世若不出世,此法如常住。由此經言。此言若如此意判可然,若不如此則非」 tr. “some other school says: arising from conditions is an unconditioned dharma. How is it known? Whether a Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, this dharma abides thus constantly — by these words of scripture. If these words are adjudicated with such an intent it may be granted; if not so, then not”〔T29n1559 0207a25〕. ⇒ Paramārtha’s version says expressly that this is the account of 「有餘部」 tr. “some other school,” while Xuanzang’s version says only 「有說」 tr. “some say” and does not mark the school (for the examinations of the three commentaries on this school affiliation, see section VI).
Table of renderings compared (within the range of Unit 2 · as seen word for word): intermediate existence / intermediate skandha · Kṛkin / Keji · Dharmasubhūti / Damoxubuhoudi · the nun Śuklā / the bhikṣuṇī Shukela · monk (bhikṣu, new) / monk (bhikṣu, old) · gandharva / Qiantapo · Vasumitra / Poxumiduoluo · entry into the womb / entrusting to the womb · full awareness and lack of full awareness / aware and unaware · the solitary victorious awakened one / the pratyekabuddha · the unsurpassed awakened one / the great fully awakened one · the inner functioning person / the inner agent person · maturation / retribution · the provisional designation of dharmas / the provisional name of a dharma · kalala / Kalaluo · arbuda / Efutuo · peśī / Bishi · ghana / Qiena, Qiehena · praśākhā / Boluoshequ, Shequ · dependent origination / arising from conditions · the twelve links / the twelve divisions · the three periods / the three joints · the six sense fields / the six entrances · unbroken linkage / association · remote continuance / long time · entity / class · link / division · bewilderment / ignorance · “some say” / “some other school says” · “transmitted and allowed” /〔no answering mark〕· “the stanza says, the treatise says” / “the verse says, the explanation says.”
Honest record:
- No wholesale loss of a section or chapter between the two translations is seen in this unit; the differences appear as the breaking and joining of verses, the systems of rendering names, the syntax of question and answer, and local fullness or brevity.
- This unit has a set of systematic divergences of rendering not met with before in the Chapter on the Elements or the Chapter on the Faculties — dependent origination / arising from conditions, the twelve links / the twelve divisions, the three periods / the three joints, entity / class — four sets that occur densely in the latter half of this unit and can be seen at almost every sentence wherever the twelve links of dependent origination are touched. They are not scattered divergences of rendering.
- Intermediate existence / intermediate skandha: throughout the passage Paramārtha’s version has 「中陰」 tr. “intermediate skandha” for its regular term, yet at one place, 「唯有諸陰,由中有相續往入母胎」 tr. “there are only the skandhas, and by intermediate existence continuing they go and enter the mother’s womb”〔T29n1559 0204b24〕, it uses 「中有」 tr. “intermediate existence” outright, so that the two terms are not divided absolutely. This exception alone is recorded, and no explanation of its cause is forced.
- Kṛkin / Keji: Paramārtha’s version itself gives 「柯枳」 tr. “Keji,” while the three commentaries (all made upon Xuanzang’s version) give 「訖栗枳」 tr. “Kṛkin” when they cite it — at least three forms of one and the same Sanskrit name have stood together in the history of Chinese translation.
- Searching Paramārtha’s version with Xuanzang’s words is forbidden: all the comparison in this section is located by the structure of the scene (who · to whom · what is asked · on what principle · what answer is got). The words 「傳許」 tr. “transmitted and allowed,” 「緣起」 tr. “dependent origination,” 「連縛」 tr. “unbroken linkage,” and the rest do indeed yield zero hits on a word-for-word search of Paramārtha’s version, while the scenes are certainly there, as recorded above. A zero hit does not constitute evidence that ‘that version has no such passage.’
- Divergent renderings are a matter of doctrinal judgment; this section only records without adjudicating.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle · T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine · T1563)
The chapter name in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises is not 「世品」 tr. “the Chapter on the World”: T1562 has 「辯緣起品第三」 tr. “Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination”〔0456a16–0527b18〕· T1563 has 「辯緣起品第四」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analyzing Dependent Origination”〔0829a22–0859b21〕. Do not search for it under the Kośa’s chapter name. The practice: citation is made only at the locs where the Kośa actually has a debate · no general citation. ‘One meaning and two schools’ is recorded together · without adjudicating which prevails. Where Saṅghabhadra counter-refutes and where Saṅghabhadra amplifies in accord are marked separately, and it is not presupposed that Saṅghabhadra must counter-refute Vasubandhu.
Group A · The Passage on Intermediate Existence (the scenes of L1 Roots 13–19) — Chiefly Divergent Accounts Saṅghabhadra Records Himself
A1 · The bodily measure of intermediate existence in the desire realm〔another account〕— this treatise gives 「欲中有量雖如小兒年五六歲而根明利」 tr. “the intermediate existence of the desire realm, though in measure like a child of five or six years, has keen and bright faculties”〔T29n1558 0045c20〕, while Saṅghabhadra records besides one account: 「有餘師說:欲界中有皆如本有盛年時量」 tr. “other masters say: the intermediate existences of the desire realm are all of the measure of the basic existence in its prime”〔T29n1562 0476c20〕.
A2 · By what gate intermediate existence enters the womb〔another account + Saṅghabhadra’s own adjudication〕— he first records 「有說中有皆生門入,非破母腹而得入胎,故雙生者前小後大」 tr. “some say that all intermediate existences enter by the birth-gate, and it is not by breaking open the mother’s belly that entry into the womb is had; and this is why with twins the one born first is the smaller and the one born after the larger”〔T29n1562 0476c26〕; then Saṅghabhadra adjudicates for himself: 「理實中有隨欲入胎,非要生門,無障礙故」 tr. “in strict principle intermediate existence enters the womb as it wills, and need not go by the birth-gate, since it is without obstruction”〔T29n1562 0476c28〕. ⇒ The account established and Saṅghabhadra’s adjudication are set out separately.
A3 · The nun Śuklā and the garment〔another account〕— 「有餘師說:唯除此尼,施僧袈裟、發勝願故」 tr. “other masters say: this nun alone excepted, because she gave a monastic robe to the Saṅgha and made an excellent vow”〔T29n1562 0477a06〕.
A4 · How the name gandharva was got〔another account〕— this treatise explains the name by ‘feeding on fragrance,’ while Saṅghabhadra records besides 「有說中有藉香持身,以尋香行名健達縛」 tr. “some say that intermediate existence upholds the body by means of fragrance, and being one who goes seeking fragrance is named gandharva”〔T29n1562 0477b23〕.
A5 · An objection set on the time intermediate existence abides〔an objection set〕— 「此中有身定非久住。生緣未合,非久如何?」 tr. “this body of intermediate existence certainly does not abide long. The conditions for birth not having met, how is it not long?”〔T29n1562 0477b24〕— in the same arena as the four masters’ accounts in this treatise’s gate of the time it abides.
A6 · Semen and blood, and the separate production of great elements〔an amplification in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine〕— of the two accounts about the great elements on which the faculties depend, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine takes the latter: 「生有色生正因中有。父母精血但作生緣」 tr. “the form of birth-existence arises with intermediate existence as its proper cause. The parents’ semen and blood are merely the condition of birth”〔T29n1563 0838b16〕. ⇒ This is the verbatim place in that lineage of what Puguang’s Record cites as 「《正理論》意評取此論後師」 tr. “the sense of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle adjudicates in favor of this treatise’s latter master”〔T41n1821 0162c08〕.
A7 · Whether, taking birth at the very place of death, there is still an intermediate existence〔counter-refuting the Elder〕— 「然上座言:若命終處即受生者,中有便無。彼言非善」 tr. “yet the Elder says: if one takes birth at the very place where life ends, there is no intermediate existence. What he says is not good”〔T29n1562 0478b12〕; concluding 「設於死處即受生者,亦定應許死有無間中有即生」 tr. “granting that one takes birth at the very place of death, it must still be allowed that immediately after death-existence an intermediate existence arises”〔T29n1562 0478c03〕.
A8 · Another general explanation of the four modes of entering the womb with full awareness〔another account + an objection set〕— 「有說:此四皆辯菩薩」 tr. “some say: these four all analyze the bodhisattva”〔T29n1562 0479a24〕, and he sets an objection of his own: 「豈不續有定是染心,何容正知入母胎藏?」 tr. “is not the mind of continuing existence definitely defiled? How then can there be room for entering the mother’s womb with full awareness?”〔T29n1562 0479a28〕.
⇒ In all eight places of Group A, Saṅghabhadra records a divergent account (or the Elder’s account) himself and then adjudicates; they are not this treatise’s own statements. This section records only the account established, where it stands, and Saṅghabhadra’s adjudication, recorded together without adjudication.
Group B · The Passage on Dependent Origination (the scenes of L1 Roots 20–28) — Direct Debate with or Comment upon the Text of the Kośa
(1) The Tone of 「傳許」 tr. “Transmitted and Allowed” — Saṅghabhadra Refutes It Expressly and in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine Alters the Stanza Outright
The sentence of the Kośa addressed: 「傳許約位說,從勝立支名。論曰:傳許世尊唯約分位說諸緣起有十二支」 tr. “transmitted and allowed, stated with reference to stages; the name of a link established from what is eminent. The treatise says: so it is transmitted and allowed, the World-Honored One spoke of the several dependent originations as twelve links solely with reference to stages”〔T29n1558 0048c20〕(the root stanza, first half of Root 25).
- The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle: 「論曰:對法諸師咸作是說,佛依分位說諸緣起。經主不信說傳許言:若支支中皆具五蘊,何緣但立無明等名?以諸位中無明等勝,故就勝立無明等名」 tr. “the treatise says: the Abhidharma masters all say thus, that the Buddha spoke of the several dependent originations in dependence upon stages. The Sūtra-master does not believe it and says ‘transmitted and allowed’: if each and every link is complete in the five aggregates, on what ground are only the names ignorance and the rest established? Because at each of the stages ignorance and the rest are eminent, the names ignorance and the rest are established from what is eminent”〔T29n1562 0494b14〕. Thereafter he refutes one by one the Elder’s (that is, the Sautrāntika master’s) nine objections to dependent origination by stages〔0494b21–0496b12〕, concluding: 「是故頌應言:佛依分位說。無勞於此說傳許聲,詳彼但求足言成句。分位緣起是此所明,其理既成」 tr. “therefore the stanza should say: the Buddha spoke in dependence upon stages. There is no need to say the sound ‘transmitted and allowed’ here; on examination he only sought to fill out the words and complete the line. Dependent origination by stages is what is here explained, and its principle is established”〔T29n1562 0496b11〕.
- The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine does not stop at comment but alters the graphs outright: its corresponding stanza gives 「佛依分位說,從勝立支名」 tr. “the Buddha spoke in dependence upon stages; the name of a link established from what is eminent”〔T29n1563 0842a13〕— the two words 「傳許」 tr. “transmitted and allowed” are not there. What Saṅghabhadra urged in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle is carried out in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine in the text of the stanza itself.
- An independent corroboration: Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary (Yuanhui being of no lineage of Saṅghabhadra’s) notes on this sentence 「分位緣起,經部有破,論主意明,故言傳許」 tr. “dependent origination by stages is refuted by the Sautrāntikas, and the author’s intent is plain, and so he says ‘transmitted and allowed’”〔T41n1823 0872b01〕— agreeing in direction with Saṅghabhadra’s reading while composed on its own.
One meaning and two schools (recorded together without adjudication): Vasubandhu uses the two words 「傳許」 tr. “transmitted and allowed”; Saṅghabhadra urges that it be said outright 「佛依分位說」 tr. “the Buddha spoke in dependence upon stages,” reads 「傳許」 tr. “transmitted and allowed” as a mark of 「經主不信」 tr. “the Sūtra-master does not believe it,” and jeers that he 「但求足言成句」 tr. “only sought to fill out the words and complete the line.” Which is right, this section records without adjudicating.
(2) The Interpretation of the Sentence 「依此有彼有」 tr. “This Being, That Is” — Four Parties Involved
The sentence of the Kośa addressed: 「復有釋言:依此有彼有者,依果有因有滅。此生故彼生者,恐疑果無因生,是故復言由因生故果方得起,非謂無因。經義若然,應作是說,依此有彼滅無」 tr. “there is a further explanation: ‘this being, that is’ means that in dependence upon the result being, the cause has its ceasing. ‘This arising, that arises’ is lest one doubt that the result arises without a cause, and therefore it further says that by the cause arising the result comes to be aroused, and not without a cause. If the sense of the sūtra were so, it should be stated thus: this being, that ceases and is not”〔T29n1558 0051a12〕.
Saṅghabhadra: 「有釋為破無因常因,有釋為顯因果住生,說斯二句。經主已破,故不重遣。上座復言:依此有彼有者,依果有因有滅。此生故彼生者,恐疑果無因生,是故復言:由因生故果方得起,非謂無因。經主難言,經義若爾,應作是說:依此有,彼成無。又應先言:因生故果生已,後乃可說依果有、因成無。如是次第方名善說」 tr. “one explanation makes these two sentences for refuting the causeless and the constant cause, another for showing the abiding and the arising of cause and result. The Sūtra-master has already refuted them, and so they are not dispelled again. The Elder says further: ‘this being, that is’ means that in dependence upon the result being, the cause has its ceasing; ‘this arising, that arises’ is lest one doubt that the result arises without a cause, and therefore it further says: by the cause arising the result comes to be aroused, and not without a cause. The Sūtra-master objects: if the sense of the sūtra were so, it should be stated thus: this being, that becomes not. And it should first say: the cause arising, the result arises; and only then may it say: in dependence upon the result being, the cause becomes not. In such an order it would be called well stated”〔T29n1562 0482c03〕.
The configuration (recorded together without adjudication): this passage in fact involves four parties — ① the Kośa’s own text first lists two 「有釋」 tr. “explanations” (refuting the causeless and the constant cause · showing the abiding and the arising of cause and result), which Vasubandhu says he has already refuted and does not restate; ② Saṅghabhadra carries this over with the single sentence 「經主已破,故不重遣」 tr. “the Sūtra-master has already refuted them, and so they are not dispelled again”; ③ the 「上座」 tr. “Elder” (the Sautrāntika) offers a further explanation of his own; ④ Vasubandhu raises an objection of word order against the Elder’s explanation. Saṅghabhadra here reports the whole chain word for word, and does not set up a view of his own.
Link to the collation: on the graph 「滅」 tr. “ceases”〔0051a15〕in this sentence of the Kośa the Taishō collation notes list the variant 「滅/成」 tr. “ceases / becomes,” while Saṅghabhadra in reporting it gives outright 「成無」 tr. “becomes not” — the text Saṅghabhadra saw may have been near the variant text. This is a record of textual difference and does not adjudicate on our behalf which reading of the base text is right (see item 0051003 of section III).
(3) Saṅghabhadra’s Comment on the Heat of Vasubandhu’s Argument — 「東方貴此,實謂奇哉」 tr. “That the East Should Prize This, Truly a Wonder”
Saṅghabhadra: 「況隨聖教順正理人可能忍受。東方貴此,實謂奇哉。經主何緣,但言彼釋非此經義?我今說彼上座所言全無義理」 tr. “how much less could one who follows the holy teaching and conforms to correct principle endure it. That the East should prize this — truly a wonder. On what ground does the Sūtra-master only say that his explanation is not the sense of this sūtra? I now say that what the Elder says has no doctrinal sense at all”〔T29n1562 0482c13〕.
Its character (recorded without adjudication): this is Saṅghabhadra’s comment on the force of Vasubandhu’s refutation, not a rebuttal of his conclusion — the two in fact censure the Elder alike, and Saṅghabhadra merely thinks Vasubandhu did not refute thoroughly enough. Beyond ‘one meaning and two schools’ there is here a further layer, a comment on whether the refutation went far enough.
(4) The Explanation of the Words by the Science of Sounds — 「越彼所宗」 tr. “Going beyond What That School Holds” and ‘Establishing and Objecting Oneself’
The sentence of the Kośa addressed: 「此中緣起是何句義?鉢剌底是至義,醫底界是行義,由先助力界義轉變,故行由至轉變成緣……如是句義理不應然。所以者何?依一作者有二作用」 tr. “what is the sense of the phrase ‘dependent origination’ here? prati has the sense of reaching, and the verbal root i has the sense of going; by the helping force of the former the sense of the root is altered, and so going, through reaching, is altered into ‘dependent’ . . . such a sense of the phrase does not stand to reason. Why so? Because upon one agent there would be two operations”〔T29n1558 0050b14〕.
Saṅghabhadra: 「經主此中釋差別義,鉢剌底是至義,醫底界是行義,由先助力界義轉變,故行由至轉變成緣,參是和合義,嗢是上升義,鉢地界是有義。有藉合升轉變成起,由此有法至於緣已和合升起,是緣起義。如是所釋,越彼所宗。且彼有界,由先助力轉變成起,非異有故,再顯有義竟何所成?以彼所宗無有非起,無起非有一應無義。經主自立此句義已,復自假興如是徵難:如是句義,理不應然」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here explains the sense of the difference: prati has the sense of reaching, and the verbal root i has the sense of going; by the helping force of the former the sense of the root is altered, and so going, through reaching, is altered into ‘dependent’; sam has the sense of conjoining, ud the sense of rising, and the verbal root pad the sense of being. Being, by borrowing conjoining and rising, is altered into origination; and thereby a dharma having reached its condition conjoins and rises — this is the sense of dependent origination. What is thus explained goes beyond what that school holds. For in his view the root ‘being,’ by the helping force of what precedes, is altered into ‘origination,’ and not being other than ‘being’; what then does showing the sense of ‘being’ a second time accomplish? Since in what that school holds there is no being that is not origination, and no origination that is not being, the one should be without sense. The Sūtra-master, having established this sense of the phrase himself, then himself assumedly raises such an objection: such a sense of the phrase does not stand to reason”〔T29n1562 0481b08〕.
Its character (recorded without adjudication): Saṅghabhadra points out Vasubandhu’s rhetorical device here — first establishing an explanation of the words according to the science of sounds, and then in his own voice raising an objection to that explanation (the sentence of the treatise 「如是句義理不應然」 tr. “such a sense of the phrase does not stand to reason” being in fact Vasubandhu objecting to what he himself has just established). Saṅghabhadra comments on this as 「越彼所宗」 tr. “going beyond what that school holds” and demands 「竟何所成」 tr. “what in the end does it accomplish”; he does not directly deny the sound and sense of the explanation of the words.
Saṅghabhadra’s further refutation (the earlier round recorded only the first half of this item · now supplied): after the comment 「越彼所宗」 tr. “going beyond what that school holds” Saṅghabhadra still has a substantive rebuttal — 「非如是言能釋前難,以正起位許屬未來,彼宗未來猶未有體,至緣及起依何得成?」 tr. “such words cannot explain the previous objection, since the stage of actual originating is allowed to belong to the future, and in that school the future has as yet no entity; on what then are reaching the condition and originating established?”〔T29n1562 0481b29〕. ⇒ The point on which his refutation bears is that if the future has no entity, then 「至」 tr. “reaching” and 「起」 tr. “originating” have nothing to rest on, and not a mere comment on rhetoric. Recorded without adjudication.
(5) The Comment on the Stanza 「從惑生惑業」 tr. “From an Affliction an Affliction and an Action Are Produced” — 「捨自劬勞所作」 tr. “Abandoning What He Had Labored Himself to Make”
The sentence of the Kośa addressed: 「然上所言,經不別說老死有果、無明有因,生死便成有終始者,此難非理,經意別故」 tr. “yet the objection stated above, that since scripture does not separately state that aging-and-death has a result and that ignorance has a cause, birth and death come to have an end and a beginning — this objection is not reasonable, because the intent of the sūtra lies elsewhere”〔T29n1558 0049c09〕(the stanza it refers to being Root 27〔0049b06〕).
Saṅghabhadra: 「然經主言,經不別說老死有果、無明有因,生死便成有終始者,此難非理,經意別故。亦非所說理不圓滿。所以者何?此經但欲除所化者三際愚故」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master says that the objection, that since scripture does not separately state that aging-and-death has a result and that ignorance has a cause, birth and death come to have an end and a beginning, is not reasonable, because the intent of the sūtra lies elsewhere; nor is the principle stated incomplete. Why so? Because this sūtra means only to remove the bewilderment of those it converts over the three periods”〔T29n1562 0497b22〕; and he comments further: 「今詳經主苟欲違背毘婆沙宗,捨自劬勞所作如理釋疑難頌」 tr. “examining the matter, the Sūtra-master, wishing to contravene the Vaibhāṣika school, abandons the stanza he had labored himself to make, which resolves the doubt and the objection according to principle”〔T29n1562 0497b28〕.
Its character (recorded without adjudication): what Saṅghabhadra comments on is consistency of position — Vasubandhu, having composed the stanza 「從惑生惑業」 tr. “from an affliction an affliction and an action are produced” himself to resolve the difficulty of the continuity of cause and result among the twelve links, then seems to side with the Sautrāntikas’ questioning of dependent origination by stages, and in Saṅghabhadra’s view the two are self-contradictory. The stanza itself is word for word the same in the two treatises, with no divergent reading.
(6) The Charge 「分位緣起,經義相違」 tr. “Dependent Origination by Stages Contradicts the Sense of the Sūtra” — the Passage Harshest in Wording in This Unit
The sentence of the Kośa addressed: 「經部諸師作如是白:此中所說為述己情、為是經義?若是經義,經義不然。所以者何?且前所說分位緣起,十二五蘊為十二支,違背契經,經異說故」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters state it thus: is what is stated here a report of your own opinion, or is it the sense of the sūtra? If it is said to be the sense of the sūtra, then the sense of the sūtra is not such. Why so? Because what was stated above as dependent origination by stages, taking twelve sets of five aggregates for the twelve links, contradicts the sūtras, since the sūtras state it otherwise”〔T29n1558 0050a07〕.
Saṅghabhadra: 「經主於此假作是言,經部諸師作如是白:此中所說為述己情、為是經義?若是經義,經義不然。所以者何?經異說故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here assumedly speaks thus, that the Sautrāntika masters state it thus: is what is stated here a report of your own opinion, or is it the sense of the sūtra? If it is said to be the sense of the sūtra, then the sense of the sūtra is not such. Why so? Because the sūtras state it otherwise”〔T29n1562 0495c22〕; and after a long response he concludes: 「如是已顯毘婆沙宗不違契經緣起理趣。詳經主說此違經者,由未承稟毘婆沙師,或師未達毘婆沙義,或雖披覽毘婆沙文,邪執覆心,不鑒正理」 tr. “thus it has been shown that the Vaibhāṣika school does not contradict the doctrinal tendency of dependent origination in the sūtras. Examining the Sūtra-master’s saying that this contradicts scripture: it is because he has not received instruction from the Vaibhāṣika masters, or his master had not penetrated the sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā, or, though he had looked over the text of the Mahāvibhāṣā, a wrong holding covered his mind and he did not discern correct principle”〔T29n1562 0498c27〕.
Its character (recorded without adjudication): Saṅghabhadra states expressly that this objection is one Vasubandhu 「假作」 tr. “assumedly makes” in the mouth of the Sautrāntikas. His response runs beyond two thousand characters〔0495c22–0498c28〕and is the longest and harshest in wording of the debates within the lineage in this unit; yet the actual object of his rebuttal is the Sautrāntikas, together with a comment on Vasubandhu’s motive in reporting the objection.
The direct answering refutation in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine (the earlier round recorded only the long passage of T1562 · T1563 now supplied): at the same place on 「經異說故」 tr. “because the sūtras state it otherwise” the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine answers and refutes outright — citing him with 「經主妄謂上義為非。所以者何?經異說故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master falsely supposes the above sense to be wrong. Why so? Because the sūtras state it otherwise”〔T29n1563 0842a20〕, and answering 「故前所說分位緣起經義相違,此無所違,如標釋故」 tr. “therefore the charge that the dependent origination by stages stated above contradicts the sense of the sūtra: this contradicts nothing, since it is stated as it was set out”〔T29n1563 0842a23〕. ⇒ Here the abridged treatise does not assume the Sautrāntikas’ mouth but points straight at the Sūtra-master. Recorded without adjudication.
(7) Whether Dependent Origination Is Conditioned or Unconditioned — Saṅghabhadra Amplifies in Accord and Does Not Counter-Refute · the sentence of the Kośa addressed: 「有說:緣起是無為法,以契經言:如來出世若不出世,如是緣起法性常住。由如是意理則可然,若由別意理則不然」 tr. “some say: dependent origination is an unconditioned dharma, because the sūtras say, whether a Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, such is the abiding constancy of the dharma-nature of dependent origination. Said with such an intent the principle may be granted; said with another intent the principle may not be granted”〔T29n1558 0050b01〕.
Saṅghabhadra: 「有餘部師說緣起是無為,以契經言,佛告乞士:如是緣起,非我所作、非他所作。如來出世若不出世,如是緣起法性常住,乃至廣說。由此意說,理亦可然。謂此意言,如是緣起無別作者,故說無為。如來出世若不出世,行等常緣無明等起,非緣餘法或復無緣。如是法性,非佛所作、非餘所作,說為常住,此亦無疑。如是名常,理必然故。若說別法名為緣起,如擇滅等是凝然常,此必不然」 tr. “the masters of some other school say that dependent origination is unconditioned, because the sūtras say — the Buddha told the mendicants: such dependent origination is not made by me nor made by another. Whether a Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, such is the abiding constancy of the dharma-nature of dependent origination — and so at length. Said with this intent, the principle may indeed be granted. That is, the intent of these words is that such dependent origination has no separate agent, and so is said to be unconditioned. Whether a Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, the formations and the rest constantly arise with ignorance and the rest for condition, and not with other dharmas for condition nor with no condition at all. Such a dharma-nature, not made by the Buddha nor made by another, is said to be abidingly constant, and of this too there is no doubt. To name it constant in this way is necessarily reasonable. But if a separate dharma is called dependent origination, congealed and constant like cessation through discernment and the rest, this certainly cannot be granted”〔T29n1562 0499a01〕; and he amplifies further with a threefold formula: 「又彼所執,無為緣起,為異無明等、為即無明等、為攬彼所成?如是三執皆不應理,自性難知故、有無常過故、體應非實故」 tr. “further, that unconditioned dependent origination they hold to — is it other than ignorance and the rest, or is it ignorance and the rest, or is it composed of them? These three positions are all unreasonable: because the intrinsic nature would be hard to know, because there would be the fault of impermanence, and because the entity would have to be unreal”〔T29n1562 0499a11〕.
Its character (honestly marked): the relation in this item is not ‘Saṅghabhadra counter-refuting the Kośa’ but ‘Saṅghabhadra amplifying and extending a sense the Kośa has already established’ — the arguments of the two treatises agree almost sentence by sentence (both adjudicating that a ‘conditional constancy’ may be granted and that ‘establishing a separate constantly abiding entity of a dharma’ may not), and Saṅghabhadra refutes besides by a threefold formula that exhausts the alternatives, in more detail than the text of the Kośa. It must not be forced into a narrative of opposition by the framework of ‘debate within the lineage.’
(8) The Fourfold Analysis of the Venerable Wangman — Saṅghabhadra Restates It in Full and Then Sets Up an Adjudication of His Own
The sentence of the Kośa addressed: 「尊者望滿意謂:諸法有是緣起非緣已生,應作四句。第一句者,謂未來法。第二句者,謂阿羅漢最後心位過現諸法。第三句者,餘過現法。第四句者,諸無為法」 tr. “the sense intended by the Venerable Wangman is this: among dharmas some are dependent origination and not what has already arisen from conditions, and a fourfold analysis should be made. The first alternative refers to future dharmas. The second alternative refers to the past and present dharmas at the stage of an arhat’s last thought. The third alternative refers to the remaining past and present dharmas. The fourth alternative refers to the unconditioned dharmas”〔T29n1558 0050a03〕.
Saṅghabhadra: 「尊者望滿說:諸法內,有是緣起非緣已生,應作四句……然彼尊者復作是言:若無明行二在現在,彼餘十支在未來世,八無間當生,二第三當生……今詳尊者所說義意:若從因已起名緣已生,若與餘為因說名緣起,非無為法得緣起名,以為因相不圓滿故」 tr. “the Venerable Wangman says: among dharmas some are dependent origination and not what has already arisen from conditions, and a fourfold analysis should be made . . . yet that Venerable says further: if the two, ignorance and the formations, are in the present, the other ten links are in the future world, eight to arise without interval and two to arise third . . . Now, examining the sense and intent of what the Venerable says: if what has already arisen from its cause is named what has already arisen from conditions, and what is a cause for others is called dependent origination, then an unconditioned dharma does not get the name of dependent origination, because the mark of being a cause is not complete in it”〔T29n1562 0498a04〕.
Its character (recorded without adjudication): the Kośa here records the Sautrāntikas’ refutation of Wangman’s four alternatives; Saṅghabhadra first restates it in full and then sets up an adjudication of his own with 「今詳尊者所說義意」 tr. “now, examining the sense and intent of what the Venerable says.” ⇒ This is a chain of discussion among the ancient masters advancing layer upon layer (the Kośa reporting Wangman → Saṅghabhadra commenting on Wangman → Fabao’s Commentary excerpting Saṅghabhadra〔T41n1822 0601c17〕), and may not be compressed into a single narrative of ‘Saṅghabhadra refuting the Kośa.’
(9) The Preceptor Masters’ Sense of the Two Sentences — Saṅghabhadra Comments Besides on Vasubandhu’s Reporting
Saṅghabhadra: 「又經主述自軌範師釋二句義,顯己仁孝,彼雖有失而不彰顯」 tr. “further, the Sūtra-master reports his own preceptor master’s explanation of the sense of the two sentences, showing his own filial piety; and though there is a fault in it, he does not bring it to light”〔T29n1562 0483a07〕, and goes on to refute the explanation: 「謂彼諸師釋此二句,為顯因果不斷及生。謂依無明不斷諸行不斷,即由無明生故諸行得生。如是展轉皆應廣說。此釋不然」 tr. “that is, those masters explain these two sentences as showing the unbrokenness and the arising of cause and result. That is, in dependence upon ignorance being unbroken the formations are unbroken; and just by ignorance arising the formations get to arise. And so by turns it should all be stated at length. This explanation is not so”〔T29n1562 0483a10〕.
Its character (recorded without adjudication): what Saṅghabhadra comments on has two layers — first a comment on Vasubandhu’s attitude in reporting his master’s account (「顯己仁孝」 tr. “showing his own filial piety”), second a refutation of the sense of that account (explaining the two sentences by 「不斷及生」 tr. “unbrokenness and arising”). The two layers must be read apart and may not be made one.
(10) A Positive Divergent Explanation of the Sense of the Two Sentences — the Account of the Abhidharma Masters
Saṅghabhadra: 「對法諸師釋此二句,諸有支起必由二因,俱生前生有差別故」 tr. “the Abhidharma masters explain these two sentences thus: the arising of every link of existence must be by two causes, since there is a difference between the co-arisen and the previously arisen”〔T29n1562 0483a19〕.
Its character (recorded without adjudication): this is the positive divergent explanation Saṅghabhadra sets up after refuting the other account; it is of the same topic as item (2), 「依此有彼有」 tr. “this being, that is,” and differs in explanation, and is recorded together with it.
(11) The Two Reasons Why the Stage of the Afflictions of a Former Life Is Named Ignorance as a Whole — Saṅghabhadra Censures Both Roads
Saṅghabhadra: 「然經主說:彼與無明俱時行故,由無明力,彼現行故」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master says: because they operated at the same time as ignorance; because it was by the force of ignorance that they operated”〔T29n1562 0484a12〕, concluding 「如是二途並皆非理」 tr. “these two roads are both unreasonable”〔T29n1562 0484a22〕.
Its character (recorded without adjudication): what Saṅghabhadra censures are the two reasons for ‘why the stage of the afflictions of a former life is named ignorance as a whole,’ and not a denial of the establishing of stages. His censure is recorded, without adjudicating whether it is right.
(12) The Opening and Gathering of the Four Kinds of Dependent Origination within the Lineage — the Five Classes and the Question in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine
Saṅghabhadra: 「又諸緣起差別說四:一者剎那、二者遠續、三者連縛、四者分位。有餘復說顯法功能」 tr. “further, dependent origination is stated as four by difference: first the momentary, second that of remote continuance, third that of unbroken linkage, fourth that by stages. Others say besides: the manifesting of the capacity of dharmas”〔T29n1563 0841c17〕, ending with the question 「於此五種緣起類中,世尊說何?」 tr. “among these five classes of dependent origination, which did the World-Honored One state?”〔T29n1563 0842a11〕.
Its character (recorded without adjudication): this treatise lists four kinds of dependent origination, while the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine adds by 「有餘復說」 tr. “others say besides” a fifth (the manifesting of the capacity of dharmas) to make five classes, and sets the question 「世尊說何」 tr. “which did the World-Honored One state?”, passing straight on to the debate over dependent origination by stages at item (6). ⇒ The divergence of opening and gathering (four against five) is a textual fact, recorded without adjudication.
Honest record for section V: Saṅghabhadra’s chapter analyzing dependent origination in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle is vast in scale (〔0456a16–0527b18〕, exceeding seventy thousand characters), and this section is divided into two groups of twenty items in all: eight items in Group A = the divergent accounts Saṅghabhadra records himself in the passage on intermediate existence (L1 Roots 13–19) and his adjudications of them; twelve items in Group B = the places in the passage on dependent origination (L1 Roots 20–28) where there is direct debate with or comment upon the text of the Kośa. Both groups were made by reading the two treatises straight through section by section in the order of the L1 scenes and then filling in, and not by taking hits on the single word 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” as the set to be counted (the warning of finding F-04 of the fourth audit); there is no general citation; and the many places within the chapter that purely amplify the sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā without pointing at a sentence of the Kośa (such as the nine objections and answers with the Elder〔0494b21–0496b12〕) have been given a brief background mention at item (1) and are not excerpted one by one. Further: for the passage on 「緣起是無為」 tr. “dependent origination is unconditioned” no answering text is found in T1563, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, and this accords with Saṅghabhadra’s own statement of his manner of composition — his prefatory chapter says 「已說論名順正理,樂思擇者所應學」 tr. “the treatise has been named Conforming to Correct Principle, what those who delight in discrimination should study”〔T29n1563 0777a13〕·「為撮廣文令易了,故造略論名顯宗」 tr. “in order to gather the extensive text and make it easy to understand, I compose an abridged treatise named Revealing the Doctrine”〔T29n1563 0777a15〕·「刪順理中廣」 tr. “cutting away what is extensive in the Conforming to Principle”〔T29n1563 0777a16〕— the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine being an abridgment of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, cutting away its extensive text, so that many branch topics are not present. (The search for this section is limited to the boundaries of the passage answering to this unit, and is not exhaustive over the whole forty fascicles of that treatise.)
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui)
The lacuna of Shentai’s Commentary (a negative proposition already proved · the lacuna marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, X53n0836, is a fragmentary text; at the head of it stands 「俱舍論疏現存目次」 tr. “table of the surviving contents of the Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa”〔X53n0836 0001a04〕, which lists Fascicle One (part one of the Chapter Analyzing the Elements) · Fascicle Two (part two of the Chapter Analyzing the Elements) · Fascicle Four (part two of the Chapter Analyzing the Faculties) · Fascicle Five (part three) · Fascicle Six (part four) · Fascicle Seven (part five) · Fascicle Seventeen (part three of the Chapter Analyzing the Noble Persons) — the five fascicles (Eight through Twelve), where the Chapter on the World falls, being wholly absent from the list. ⇒ Shentai’s Commentary is fragmentary, the Chapter on the World is wholly wanting, and for this unit there is no clause-by-clause explanation of his to attach; the text of his other fascicles is not made to serve in its place. Hence for this unit only three commentaries are recorded together, and its mirror should be called 「三疏」 tr. “three commentaries” and may not be called ‘four commentaries.’
(1) The Appearance of Intermediate Existence (Root 13 and the two quoted stanzas)
- Intermediate existence and basic existence drawn forth by one and the same action — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0160a15〕: 「論曰至當本有形者,釋初兩句。中生二有雖滿業別,牽引業同,業感所往亦招能往,名一業引,由業同故。故此中有形似本有,如印、所印文像不殊」 tr. “from ‘the treatise says’ down to ‘the shape of the coming basic existence’ explains the first two lines. Although the completing actions of the two existences, intermediate and birth, differ, the drawing action is the same; and the action that calls forth where one goes also calls forth what can go there, and this is named being drawn forth by one action, because the action is the same. Hence this intermediate existence is like the basic existence in shape, as with a seal and what the seal impresses, the figure and image not differing”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0868b20〕: 「此一業引故,如當本有形者,此謂中有與當本有同一業引,由業同故,中有形狀如當本有。謂本有是人形,中有亦人形,餘趣亦然」 tr. “‘because drawn forth by this one action, it has the shape of the coming basic existence’ means that intermediate existence and the coming basic existence are drawn forth by one and the same action, and because the action is the same the shape of intermediate existence is like the coming basic existence. That is, if the basic existence is of human shape, the intermediate existence is of human shape too; and so with the other destinies.” ⇒ Puguang’s Record adds the simile 「如印所印」 tr. “as with a seal and what the seal impresses,” while Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary simply gives the human shape as an example; both make teaching scaffolds for the text of the treatise, with no substantive divergence.
- The identity of King Kṛkin (the three commentaries agreeing word for word) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0160b17〕: 「訖栗枳,此云作事,是迦葉波佛父。夜夢十事,旦白迦葉佛。佛答言:此表當來釋迦遺法弟子之先兆也」 tr. “Kṛkin means here Doer of Deeds, and he was the father of Kāśyapa Buddha. In the night he dreamed ten things, and in the morning reported them to Kāśyapa Buddha. The Buddha answered, saying: these betoken the prior omens of the disciples within Śākyamuni’s bequeathed teaching in time to come” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0594a06〕: 「訖栗枳是梵語,此云作事,是迦葉佛父。夜夢十事,且具白佛,佛言此表當來釋迦遺法弟子之先兆也」 tr. “Kṛkin is Sanskrit and means here Doer of Deeds, and he was the father of Kāśyapa Buddha. In the night he dreamed ten things and reported them fully to the Buddha, and the Buddha said that these betoken the prior omens of the disciples within Śākyamuni’s bequeathed teaching in time to come” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0868c10〕: 「訖栗枳王,迦葉佛父,作此十夢,來白世尊。佛言:此表當來釋迦如來遺法弟子之先兆也」 tr. “King Kṛkin, the father of Kāśyapa Buddha, had these ten dreams and came and reported them to the World-Honored One. The Buddha said: these betoken the prior omens of the disciples within the bequeathed teaching of Śākyamuni Tathāgata in time to come.” ⇒ A rare instance in this unit of the three commentaries agreeing throughout.
- The extension drawn from the item 「鬪諍」 tr. “strife” among the ten dreams (a layer of adjudication) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0869a09〕: 「此表遺法弟子十八部內各有門人,部執不同,互興鬪諍也」 tr. “this betokens that within the eighteen schools of the disciples of the bequeathed teaching each has its followers, that the positions of the schools differ, and that they raise strife against one another.” ⇒ Matching the omen of a dream to the historical event of the division of the schools is an adjudication, not a direct statement of the treatise.
- The harmonizing of the white-elephant stanza (purely marking the run of the text) — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0594b29〕: 「又諸中有者,未定取菩薩也。論『法善現說至寢如仙隱林』,又引法善現頌難也。論『不必須通至造頌無失』,此釋難也」 tr. “‘moreover, all intermediate existences’ has not yet fixed upon the bodhisattva. The treatise’s ‘what Dharmasubhūti says’ down to ‘lay as a seer secluded in a grove’ further adduces Dharmasubhūti’s stanza as an objection. The treatise’s ‘it need not be harmonized’ down to ‘to make the stanza is no fault’ explains the objection.” ⇒ Fabao’s Commentary here purely punctuates the sections of question, objection, answer, and explanation, and brings out no new sense; Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary follow the same order of sections.
- The intermediate existence of the form realm and clothing (Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary restating the text of the treatise) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0869a12〕: 「色界中有量,如本有與衣俱生,慚愧增故。欲界中有不與衣俱,由皆宿習無慚愧故。唯有鮮白苾芻尼,由本願力,世世有自然衣」 tr. “the bodily measure of intermediate existence in the form realm is as the basic existence, and it arises together with clothing, because conscience and shame are abundant. The intermediate existence of the desire realm does not come with clothing, because they have all habituated the lack of conscience and shame from of old. Only the nun Śuklā, by the force of her original vow, had in life after life a garment that came of itself.” ⇒ On this passage none of the three has any divergence to record, and it is recorded as it stands, that ‘the explanations of the text nearly coincide with the text of the treatise and there is no independent new sense to excerpt’; nothing is forced into the list.
(2) The Several Gates of Intermediate Existence (Roots 14 and 15)
- The listing of the names of the nine gates — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0161b10〕(see section I) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0869a29〕(see section I). ⇒ Puguang’s Record gives 「二行遲疾」 tr. “second, slowness and swiftness of movement”〔T41n1821 0161b11〕and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary 「行速門」 tr. “the gate of speed of movement”〔T41n1823 0869b09〕, the naming differing slightly while the gate pointed at is one and the same; the number and order of the nine gates agree throughout.
- The swiftness of the supernormal power of action and its conflict with the wording of the Mahāvibhāṣā — Puguang’s Record gives three resolutions, Fabao’s Commentary adduces the Correct Principle — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0161b25〕: 「問:此論中說一切通中業通最疾,是即中有行最疾。何故《婆沙》第七十云『如是說者,神境通力行勢迅速,非諸中有。』一解云:此論言疾者,是無礙義。謂無能礙疾往受生,故言最疾,非謂行疾。《婆沙》據行疾,故言神境通速,非諸中有」 tr. “Question: this treatise says that among all supernormal powers the supernormal power of action is the swiftest, which is to say that intermediate existence moves the swiftest. Why then does the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle seventy, say, ‘so it is said: the force of the supernormal power over objects moves with speed and swiftness, and intermediate existences do not’? One resolution says: what this treatise calls swift is the sense of unobstructedness. That is, nothing can obstruct its swift going to take birth, and so it is called swiftest, and not that its movement is swift. The Mahāvibhāṣā speaks with reference to swiftness of movement, and so says that the supernormal power over objects is fast and intermediate existences are not”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0595b09〕: 「《正理》亦引此經證業通疾……《正理》文意與《俱舍》同,准此即與《婆沙》義別」 tr. “the Correct Principle also adduces this sūtra to prove that the supernormal power of action is swift . . . the sense of the Correct Principle’s text agrees with the Kośa, and from this it follows that it differs in sense from the Mahāvibhāṣā.” ⇒ Puguang’s Record brings out three resolutions (the sense of unobstructedness / the sense of moving the body among three kinds of supernormal power / the Kośa speaking on the sense of the first master in the Mahāvibhāṣā), while Fabao’s Commentary simply adduces the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to prove that the two accounts differ and are not in conflict — the two commentaries taking different roads in harmonizing (Puguang’s Record inclining to resolution by doctrine from within, Fabao’s Commentary to comparison of documents from without), recorded together without adjudication.
- The ranking of who can obstruct a supernormal power (Fabao’s Commentary adducing the Mahāvibhāṣā) — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0595b02〕: 「依無障礙故作是說,不依行勢。謂佛神通能礙一切有情神通,獨覺除佛,舍利子除二,大目乾連除三,能礙一切有情。無佛、獨覺、一切聲聞,及餘有情呪術、藥物,能礙中有令不往趣應受生處。然必往彼隨類結生,由此契經說諸業力勝」 tr. “this is said with reference to the absence of obstruction and not with reference to speed of movement. That is, the Buddha’s supernormal power can obstruct the supernormal powers of all sentient beings; the pratyekabuddha all but the Buddha; Śāriputra all but those two; Mahāmaudgalyāyana all but those three — each able to obstruct all sentient beings. Yet no Buddha, pratyekabuddha, or śrāvaka, nor the spells and drugs of other sentient beings, can obstruct an intermediate existence so that it does not go to the destiny where it should take birth. It must go there and link rebirth according to its kind, and it is for this that the sūtras say that the force of action is superior.” ⇒ This is an extension Fabao’s Commentary makes upon 「業通最疾」 tr. “the supernormal power of action is the swiftest” in reliance on the Mahāvibhāṣā. What his 「除二」 tr. “all but those two” and 「除三」 tr. “all but those three” exclude is not plainly listed in Fabao’s Commentary’s own text, and it may not be supplied by inserting a note within the 「」 tr. “quotation marks”.
- The personal names of those who established the accounts of the time intermediate existence abides — two commentaries each supply one place — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0162a12〕: 「尊者世友言至便數死數生者,第二師說:若生緣未合,極經七日,數死數生。『有餘師言極七七日』者,第三師解:中有極經七七日」 tr. “from ‘the Venerable Vasumitra says’ down to ‘it dies again and again and is born again and again’ is the second master’s account: if the conditions for birth have not met, it passes at the most seven days, dying again and again and being born again and again. ‘Other masters say: at the most seven times seven days’ is the third master’s explanation: intermediate existence passes at the most seven times seven days” (the numbering by ‘which master’ being Puguang’s Record’s own device, the treatise not numbering them itself); Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0595c10〕: 「《婆沙》七十云如是中有住經少時,必往結生,速求生故。尊者設摩達多說曰:中有極多住經七七日,四十九日定結生故。尊者世友作如是說:中有極多住經七日,彼身羸劣不久住故。問:若七日內生緣和合彼可結生,若爾所時生緣未合彼豈斷壞?答:彼不斷壞,謂彼中有乃至生緣未和合位,數死數生無斷壞故。大德說曰:此無定限,謂彼生緣速和合者,此中有身即少時住。若彼生緣多時未合,此中有身即多時住,乃至緣合方得結生,故中有身住無定限」 tr. “the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle seventy, says that such an intermediate existence abides for a short time and must go and link rebirth, because it quickly seeks birth. The Venerable Śarmadatta said: intermediate existence abides at the most seven times seven days, because at forty-nine days it definitely links rebirth. The Venerable Vasumitra said thus: intermediate existence abides at the most seven days, because that body is weak and does not abide long. Question: if within seven days the conditions for birth meet, it can link rebirth; but if for that length of time the conditions for birth have not met, does it not perish? Answer: it does not perish, for that intermediate existence, up to the stage where the conditions for birth have not met, dies again and again and is born again and again without perishing. The Venerable said: this has no fixed limit; that is, if the conditions for birth meet quickly, this body of intermediate existence abides but a short time; and if the conditions for birth do not meet for a long time, this body of intermediate existence abides a long time, until the conditions meet and it can link rebirth — hence the abiding of the body of intermediate existence has no fixed limit”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0869b21〕: 「婆娑師說:『此住少時,一切中有樂求生故,速往受生,必不久住。』更有餘師說極多七七日。尊者世友說極至七日。法救大德說時無定限,生緣未合,中有恒存,故輪王中有要至人壽八萬歲時方頓與果,以世尊說業力不思議故。」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters say: ‘it abides a short time, for all intermediate existences delight in seeking birth and go quickly to take birth, certainly not abiding long.’ Other masters say besides: at the most seven times seven days. The Venerable Vasumitra says: at the most seven days. The Venerable Dharmatrāta says that the time has no fixed limit, and that so long as the conditions for birth have not met the intermediate existence constantly exists — hence the intermediate existence of a wheel-turning monarch must wait until human lifespan is eighty thousand years to give its result all at once, because the World-Honored One says the force of action is inconceivable.” ⇒ For the master of 「七七日」 tr. “seven times seven days” the text of the treatise gives only 「有餘師言」 tr. “other masters say” without a name, and Fabao’s Commentary supplies 「尊者設摩達多」 tr. “the Venerable Śarmadatta”; for the master of 「無定限」 tr. “no fixed limit” the treatise gives 「大德說言」 tr. “the Venerable says,” and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary supplies 「法救大德」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta” — the two commentaries supply names at different places and do not conflict with each other, recorded together without adjudicating which is right.
- Nonresistance and the simile of the lump of iron — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0869b13〕: 「無對者,第四無礙門,對謂對礙,中有凌空,金剛山等所不能遮,故名無對。曾聞析破炎赤鐵團,見有生蟲故。不可轉者,第五不可轉門,謂五趣中有不可轉也。」 tr. “‘nonresistant’ is the fourth, the gate of nonobstruction. Resistance means obstruction; intermediate existence soars through the air and mountains of adamant and the rest cannot block it, and so it is called nonresistant. It was once heard that a red-hot iron lump was split open and worms were seen to have been born in it. ‘It cannot be turned’ is the fifth, the gate of what cannot be turned: that is, the intermediate existences of the five destinies cannot be turned.” ⇒ Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains the two gates 「無對」 tr. “nonresistant” and 「不可轉」 tr. “it cannot be turned” continuously in one run.
- Moisture-birth defiled by fragrance and transformation-birth by the place (Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary’s teaching scaffold) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0869c13〕: 「濕化染香處者,夫論受生,皆須起染,濕、化無胎,依何起染?故說濕生染香故生,謂遠臭知生處香氣,便生愛染,往彼受生,業有勝劣,香有淨穢。若化生者,染處故生,謂遠觀知當所生處,便生愛染,往彼受生」 tr. “‘those of moisture and of transformation are defiled by fragrance and by place’ — in discussing the taking of birth, all must arouse defilement; and since those of moisture and of transformation have no womb, upon what do they arouse defilement? Hence it is said that one of moisture-birth is born through being defiled by fragrance, that is, from afar it smells and knows the fragrance of the place of birth, and thereupon arouses craving and defilement and goes there to take birth; and action being superior or inferior, the fragrance is pure or foul. If one is of transformation-birth, it is born through being defiled by the place, that is, from afar it observes and knows the place where it will be born, and thereupon arouses craving and defilement and goes there to take birth.”
- The school affiliation of 「先舊諸師」 tr. “the masters of former times” (Puguang’s Record keeps both without adjudicating) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0162c16〕: 「豈於地獄亦生愛染者,難。化生染處故生,由心倒故……先舊諸師至馳往赴彼者,經部先舊諸師,或說一切有部先舊諸師,由見先造感彼地獄業時,共遊獵等己身伴類,馳往赴彼」 tr. “‘is craving and defilement really aroused even toward the hells?’ is the objection. One of transformation-birth is born through being defiled by the place, because the mind is inverted . . . from ‘the masters of former times’ down to ‘runs and hastens to join them’: the Sautrāntika masters of former times, or the Sarvāstivādin masters of former times — because it sees the fellows of its own company, who hunted and roamed with it, of the time when it formerly did the action that calls forth that hell, and runs and hastens to join them.” ⇒ The text of the treatise says only 「先舊諸師」 tr. “the masters of former times” without marking the school, and Puguang’s Record keeps the two accounts, Sautrāntika and Sarvāstivādin, without adjudicating.
- A supplementary reminder on the gate of manner of movement (peculiar to Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0869c24〕: 「天首上三橫,地獄頭歸下者,第九行狀門。謂天中有首正上昇,如從坐起。人、鬼、傍生中有行相還如人等。地獄中有頭下足上。故有頌曰:『顛墜於地獄,足上頭歸下,由毀謗諸仙,樂寂修苦行。』」 tr. “‘the head of gods upward, three horizontally, the head of the hells turned down’ is the ninth, the gate of manner of movement. That is, the intermediate existence of gods rises with the head straight upward, as one rises from a seat. The manner of movement of the intermediate existence of humans, ghosts, and animals is as human beings and the rest. The intermediate existence of the hells has the head down and feet up. Hence a stanza says: ‘falling headlong into the hells, feet upward and head turned down, through slandering the several seers who delight in quiet and cultivate austerities.’” and at the end he adds the sentence 「此上所論,據人中死還生人趣。若通餘趣,行相不定」 tr. “what has been discussed above is with reference to one who dies among human beings and is born again into the human destiny. If it is extended to the other destinies, the manner of movement is not fixed.” ⇒ The text of the treatise does not state this limitation plainly; it is a point of teacherly care peculiar to Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary.
(2 appended) The Resolution of the Gate of What Cannot Be Turned — Brought Out Separately by Saṅghabhadra
- The base text at the end of the gate of the time it abides sets a question of its own and does not answer it further: 「豈不中有必無與生眾同分別,一業引故。如何可言轉受相似?」 tr. “is it not that intermediate existence certainly does not differ in commonality of sentient beings from that into which it is born, being drawn forth by one action? How then can it be said to turn and take a similar class?”〔T29 0046c07〕, the passage following turning at once to 「先起倒心馳趣欲境」 tr. “it first arouses an inverted mind and hastens toward the object of desire”〔T29 0046c09〕. Saṅghabhadra, however, brings out a resolution separately: 「設許轉受相似類生,由少類同亦無有過。又界趣處若不全移,雖少類殊亦無有失,以界趣處業定不移」 tr. “granting that it turns and takes birth in a similar class, since the classes are in some measure the same there is no fault. And further, if realm, destiny, and place are not wholly shifted, then though the class differ in some measure there is no loss, since the action for realm, destiny, and place definitely does not shift”〔T29n1562 0477c04〕. ⇒ The explanation ‘the destiny does not shift while the class may differ in some measure’ comes from Saṅghabhadra, and is not a text of this treatise.
(3) The Four Modes of Entry into the Womb (Roots 16 and 17)
- By what gate the wheel-turning monarch and the pratyekabuddha enter the womb (Puguang’s Record supplies a question the treatise does not state) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0160c28〕: 「問:輪王、獨覺先中有位,何處入胎?答:從右脇入。正知入胎,於母母想,無婬愛故。復有說者,從生門入,諸卵、胎生法應爾故。有餘師說:菩薩福慧極增上故,將入胎時無顛倒想,不起婬愛。輪王、獨覺雖有福慧,非極增上,將入胎時雖無倒想亦起婬愛,故入胎位必從生門入」 tr. “Question: the wheel-turning monarch and the pratyekabuddha, at their prior stage of intermediate existence, at what place do they enter the womb? Answer: they enter by the right side. Entering the womb with full awareness, they have toward the mother the notion of a mother and have no sexual craving. Others say: they enter by the birth-gate, since it is the rule for all of egg-birth and womb-birth. Other masters say: because the bodhisattva’s merit and cognition are supremely abundant, when about to enter the womb he has no inverted notion and arouses no sexual craving; but though the wheel-turning monarch and the pratyekabuddha have merit and cognition, these are not supremely abundant, and when about to enter the womb, though they have no inverted notion, they still arouse sexual craving, and so at the stage of entering the womb they must enter by the birth-gate.” Fabao’s Commentary here agrees with Puguang’s Record sentence by sentence and brings out no new sense. ⇒ This answers a question the text of the treatise does not state plainly, and is a supplying by the ancient masters on doctrinal grounds, near in character to adjudication.
- The three divergent accounts of the Mahāvibhāṣā’s ordering of the four persons (adduced by Puguang’s Record alone) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0163b25〕: 「又《婆沙》一百七十二云有說:第四入胎謂菩薩,第三入胎謂獨覺,第二入胎謂輪王,第一入胎謂餘有情。有說:第四入胎謂菩薩,第三入胎謂獨覺,第二入胎謂波羅蜜多聲聞,第一入胎謂餘有情。有說:第四入胎謂菩薩,第三入胎謂獨覺,第二入胎謂預流、一來,第一入胎謂餘有情」 tr. “and the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred seventy-two, says: some say the fourth entering the womb is the bodhisattva, the third the pratyekabuddha, the second the wheel-turning monarch, and the first the remaining sentient beings. Some say: the fourth entering the womb is the bodhisattva, the third the pratyekabuddha, the second the śrāvaka of the perfections, and the first the remaining sentient beings. Some say: the fourth entering the womb is the bodhisattva, the third the pratyekabuddha, the second the stream-enterer and the once-returner, and the first the remaining sentient beings.” ⇒ Three accounts within the Mahāvibhāṣā are set side by side (the second position being either the wheel-turning monarch, or the śrāvaka of the perfections, or the stream-enterer and once-returner), and Puguang’s Record does not adjudicate; this is material peculiar to Puguang’s Record, not seen adduced in Fabao’s Commentary or Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary.
(4) Entry into the Womb with No Self and Only Aggregates (Roots 18 and 19)
- The refutation of the inner functioning person (the three commentaries marking the sections alike) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0163c14〕: 「答。我能捨此蘊,我能續餘蘊。『內用士夫至唯除法假』者,論主破。內用士夫我,此定非有。如色等有體,現量可知;如眼等有用,比量可知。不可得故」 tr. “Answer: I can cast off these aggregates, I can continue other aggregates. From ‘the inner functioning person’ down to ‘save only the provisional designation of dharmas’ is the author’s refutation. The self as an inner functioning person definitely does not exist. As form and the rest have an entity and are knowable by direct perception; as the eye and the rest have a function and are knowable by inference — because it cannot be got at”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0596c12〕: 「論『能捨此蘊至內用士夫』,答也。論『此定非有至不可得故』,破外道執也。汝說我者,非如色等現量可知,非如眼等有用比量可知,故定非有」 tr. “the treatise’s ‘can cast off these aggregates’ down to ‘the inner functioning person’ is the answer. The treatise’s ‘this definitely does not exist’ down to ‘because it cannot be got at’ is the refutation of the non-Buddhist’s position. The self you speak of is not knowable by direct perception as form and the rest are, nor knowable by inference from its function as the eye and the rest are, and so it definitely does not exist”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary cites the treatise’s text 「內用士夫,此定非有,如色、眼等不可得故」 tr. “the inner functioning person definitely does not exist, because it cannot be got at as form and the eye and the rest are got at”〔T41n1823 0870b23〕and then explains 「解云:外道執我,名為士夫,如士夫用也」 tr. “explanation: the self the non-Buddhists hold to is named the person, as a person functions”〔T41n1823 0870b24〕. ⇒ All three divide the three sections question, answer, and refutation, and all explain 「士夫」 tr. “person” as the inner agent held to by the non-Buddhists; there is no substantive divergence. An honest record: between these two sentences of Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary stand the two graphs 「注曰」 tr. “the note says” (the base text giving 「……如色眼等不可得故。注曰。解云:外道執我……」 tr. “. . . because it cannot be got at as form and the eye and the rest are got at. The note says. Explanation: the self the non-Buddhists hold to . . .”), and they may not be joined into one string — to join them would necessarily yield a zero hit. This section therefore splits them into two items each quoted word for word.
- The question about the provisional designation of dharmas (Puguang’s Record being fuller) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0163c20〕: 「法假謂何者,執我者問。『依此有彼至廣說緣起』者,答。依此因有彼果有,此因生故彼果生,廣說十二緣起。今明捨此往餘,即是因果前後相續。即於此法假名作者,無別作者。故《正理》二十五云『為顯因果相續諸行,即是作者故復說言:依此有彼有,此生故彼生。』」 tr. “‘what is the provisional designation of dharmas’ is the question of the holder of self. From ‘this being, that is’ down to ‘dependent origination stated at length’ is the answer. In dependence upon this cause being, that result is; and this cause arising, that result arises — dependent origination in twelve links stated at length. What is now made clear, that this is cast off and one goes to another, is just the continuity of cause and result before and after. Upon this dharma an agent is provisionally named; there is no separate agent. Hence the Correct Principle, fascicle twenty-five, says: ‘to show that the formations continuous in cause and result are themselves the agent, it further says: this being, that is; this arising, that arises.’”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0596c17〕: 「論『法假謂何』,問也。論『依此有至廣說緣起』,答也」 tr. “the treatise’s ‘what is the provisional designation of dharmas’ is the question. The treatise’s ‘this being’ down to ‘dependent origination stated at length’ is the answer.” ⇒ Puguang’s Record adds as a close the sentence 「即於此法假名作者,無別作者。故《正理》二十五云『為顯因果相續諸行,即是作者故復說言:依此有彼有,此生故彼生。』」 tr. “upon this dharma an agent is provisionally named; there is no separate agent. Hence the Correct Principle, fascicle twenty-five, says: ‘to show that the formations continuous in cause and result are themselves the agent, it further says: this being, that is; this arising, that arises.’”
- The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s adjudication between the two masters of this treatise (adduced by Puguang’s Record) — Puguang’s Record: 「《正理論》意評取此論後師」 tr. “the sense of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle adjudicates in favor of this treatise’s latter master”〔T41n1821 0162c08〕— adjudicating in favor of this treatise’s latter master (the account that separate great elements are produced) and refuting the former (the account that the semen and blood themselves become the support of the faculties). ⇒ This points to the debate within the lineage, whose verbatim place in that lineage is at A6 of section V (the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine’s 「生有色生正因中有。父母精血但作生緣」 tr. “the form of birth-existence arises with intermediate existence as its proper cause. The parents’ semen and blood are merely the condition of birth”〔T29n1563 0838b16〕); Puguang’s Record here excerpts the conclusion of that adjudication in advance, so that the reader may know that this treatise has here two accounts of its own and that the ancient masters have already commented upon them.
(5) The Five Stages within the Womb (a quoted stanza)
-
The name and sense of 「胎中箭」 tr. “the arrow within the womb” — the base text gives 「此胎中箭漸次轉增,乃至色根形相滿位」 tr. “this arrow within the womb gradually grows by turns, up to the stage where the material faculties and the shape are complete”〔T29 0047c24〕without explaining the simile itself; Puguang’s Record explains it plainly: 「此胎中子處胎之時,如箭入身損害其母,故名胎中箭」 tr. “this child within the womb, while it dwells in the womb, is like an arrow entering the body and injuring its mother, and so it is named the arrow within the womb”〔T41n1821 0164a13〕. ⇒ What the simile takes is ‘entering the body and injuring the mother,’ and not ‘an arrow within a quiver.’
-
The sounds and senses of the five stages — see section II (the one-word divergence between Puguang’s Record’s ‘peśī = flesh and blood’ and Fabao’s Commentary’s ‘peśī = soft flesh’).
-
The Mahāvibhāṣā on the stage of name-and-form, and why 「六處」 tr. “the six sense fields” is said to be six — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0165a29〕: 「《婆沙》二十三云『中間五位謂羯剌藍、頞部曇、閉尸、健南、鉢羅奢佉,是名色位。』准婆沙文,羯剌藍通多念。於名色位身、意已生,此中應說四處生前,而言六前,據得六處圓滿立故」 tr. “the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle twenty-three, says, ‘the five intervening stages, namely the kalala, the arbuda, the peśī, the ghana, and the praśākhā, are the stage of name-and-form.’ Following the text of the Mahāvibhāṣā, the kalala runs through many thought-moments. At the stage of name-and-form the body and mind sense fields have arisen, and here it ought to say ‘before four sense fields arise’; and yet it says ‘before six’ because it is established on the basis of getting the six sense fields complete”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0871b25〕: 「中間諸位者,即是胎中從羯羅藍至鉢羅奢佉五位也。論云:此中應說四處生前,而言六者,據滿立故」 tr. “‘the intervening stages’ are the five stages within the womb from the kalala to the praśākhā. The treatise says: here it ought to say ‘before four sense fields arise,’ and yet it says ‘six’ because it is established on the basis of completeness.” ⇒ Puguang’s Record traces back to the original text of the Mahāvibhāṣā, while Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary states the conclusion only and does not trace the source; the conclusions of the two agree. Puguang’s Record gives 「而言六」 tr. “and yet it says six” and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary 「而言六者」 tr. “and yet, as for its saying six,” the two commentaries being composed each on its own and differing in their graphs, recorded without adjudication.
-
The passage on the fierce suffering of the birth-gate — the three commentaries merely run the text, with no independent new sense: this is an instance of ‘record it where there is, and mark the lacuna as it stands where there is none.’ Setting the continuous outline section ‘from after the five stages to the stage where the faculties are mature’ against the original texts of the three commentaries, no ancient master is found establishing a new sense or a divergent account, and so it is recorded as it stands, and nothing is forced into the list.
(6) The Twelve Links and Three Periods and Their Entities (Root 20 · Roots 21–24)
- The main outline of the twelve links of dependent origination (Puguang’s Record) — see section I〔T41n1821 0164b19〕. This outline scaffold may serve as the blueprint for the sections of the exposition layer.
- Whether the middle eight are all present (Puguang’s Record marking the four layers question, answer, objection, and explanation) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0164b27〕: 「此中際八至皆具有不者,問:中八皆具不?『非皆具有』者,答:不具。『若爾何故說有八支』者,難。『據圓滿者至乃至廣說』者,釋」 tr. “from ‘these eight of the middle period’ down to ‘are they all present’ is the question: are the middle eight all present? ‘Not all are present’ is the answer: they are not all present. ‘If so, why is it said that there are eight links’ is the objection. From ‘on the basis of one who is complete’ down to ‘and so at length’ is the explanation”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0597a27〕: 「此中際八至皆具有不,此問中際一切有情皆有八不所以。不問前後二際唯問中者,以前後各二決定有故,中際八支不定有故」 tr. “from ‘these eight of the middle period’ down to ‘are they all present’ — this asks the reason whether all sentient beings have the eight of the middle period. That it does not ask about the earlier and later periods but asks only about the middle is because the two of each of the earlier and later definitely exist, while the eight links of the middle period do not definitely exist.” ⇒ Puguang’s Record’s teaching scaffold is complete, and Fabao’s Commentary supplies a further layer, ‘why the earlier and later periods are not asked about.’
- The objection about the faculties of those of transformation-birth arising all at once and 「名色緣六處」 tr. “name-and-form conditions the six sense fields” (Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary both adducing the Mahāvibhāṣā) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0164c10〕: 「與《婆沙》評家相違。如《婆沙》二十三云『問:此經中說名色緣六處,應不遍說四生有情。謂胎卵生諸根漸起,可說名色緣六處。化生有情諸根頓起,云何可說名色緣六處』?」 tr. “it conflicts with the adjudicators of the Mahāvibhāṣā. As the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle twenty-three, says: ‘Question: this sūtra says that name-and-form conditions the six sense fields, and this should not be stated of sentient beings of all four modes of birth. That is, for those of womb-birth and egg-birth the faculties arise gradually, and it may be said that name-and-form conditions the six sense fields; but for sentient beings of transformation-birth the faculties arise all at once — how can it be said that name-and-form conditions the six sense fields?’”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0597b21〕: 「《婆沙》二十三云:問:此經中說名色緣六處,應不遍說四生有情,謂胎卵濕生諸根漸起,可說名色緣六處,化生有情諸根頓起,云何可說名色緣六處?但說識緣生六處。有作是說:此經但說欲界三生,不說上界化生,故無有失。應作是說:此經通說三界四生……」 tr. “the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle twenty-three, says: Question: this sūtra says that name-and-form conditions the six sense fields, and this should not be stated of sentient beings of all four modes of birth; that is, for those of womb-birth, egg-birth, and moisture-birth the faculties arise gradually, and it may be said that name-and-form conditions the six sense fields, but for sentient beings of transformation-birth the faculties arise all at once — how can it be said that name-and-form conditions the six sense fields? It should say only that consciousness conditions the arising of the six sense fields. Some say thus: this sūtra states only the three modes of birth in the desire realm and does not state transformation-birth in the higher realms, and so there is no fault. It should be said thus: this sūtra states in general the four modes of birth in the three realms . . .” ⇒ The two adduce the same passage of question and answer from the Mahāvibhāṣā (Fabao’s Commentary’s 「胎卵濕生」 tr. “womb-birth, egg-birth, and moisture-birth” having one graph more, 「濕」 tr. “moisture,” than Puguang’s Record), and their conclusions agree (that even in transformation-birth there is a fine gradation of moments).
- The stage of the afflictions of a former life as ignorance and the simile of the king’s going forth (Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0871b14〕: 「宿惑位無明者,謂過去生起煩惱時,名宿惑位,此位五蘊至今果熟,總名無明。既是五蘊,獨標無明者,論云:彼與無明俱時行故,由無明力彼現行故,如說王行,非無導從,王俱勝故,總謂王行」 tr. “‘the stage of the afflictions of a former life is ignorance’ means that when the afflictions arose in a past life, that is named the stage of the afflictions of a former life; and the five aggregates of that stage, whose result has matured in the present, are named ignorance as a whole. Since they are the five aggregates, as to why ignorance alone is singled out, the treatise says: because they operated at the same time as ignorance, and because it was by the force of ignorance that they operated — as when one says the king goes forth, it is not that there are no outriders and retinue, but because the king who goes with them is the most eminent, the whole is called the king’s going forth.”
(7) The Links Stated with Reference to Stages · “Transmitted and Allowed” (First Half of Root 25)
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary uniquely brings out the reason for the tone of 「傳許」 tr. “transmitted and allowed” — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0872a29〕: 「傳許約位說者,傳許,世尊唯約分位說十二支,不據剎那等也。分位緣起,經部有破,論主意明,故言傳許。從勝立支名者,此通外難,分位緣起皆具五蘊,何緣但立無明等名?為通止此難,以諸位中無明等勝,雖有五蘊,從勝立名」 tr. “‘transmitted and allowed, stated with reference to stages’: transmitted and allowed, the World-Honored One spoke of the twelve links solely with reference to stages, and not with reference to the instant and the rest. Dependent origination by stages is refuted by the Sautrāntikas, and the author’s intent is plain, and so he says ‘transmitted and allowed.’ ‘The name of a link established from what is eminent’ resolves the outside objection: in dependent origination by stages all are complete in the five aggregates, so on what ground are only the names ignorance and the rest established? To resolve and stop this objection: because at each of the stages ignorance and the rest are eminent, and though there are the five aggregates, the name is established from what is eminent.” ⇒ This is an ancient master’s adjudication of the tone of the author’s choice of words, and the text of the treatise does not itself state its motive in that choice; it agrees in position with the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s 「經主不信說傳許言」 tr. “the Sūtra-master does not believe it and says ‘transmitted and allowed’”〔T29n1562 0494b15〕while being composed on its own — two independent sources meeting at one place. Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary have no adjudication of this kind on this sentence.
(8) The Explanation of the Words by the Science of Sounds, and Whether Dependent Origination Is Unconditioned (from the First Half of Root 28 onward)
- Who asks 「此中緣起是何句義」 tr. “what is the sense of the phrase ‘dependent origination’ here?” (Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary marking it alike) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0169c17〕: 「此中緣起是何句義者,大眾部問。『鉢剌底至是緣起義』者,經部答,或說一切有部答。依聲明論,有字緣、字界。其字界,若有字緣來助,即有種種義起」 tr. “‘what is the sense of the phrase dependent origination here’ is a Mahāsāṃghika asking. From ‘prati’ down to ‘this is the sense of dependent origination’ is a Sautrāntika answering, or a Sarvāstivādin answering. According to the treatises on the science of sounds there are accompanying conditions and verbal roots. As for the verbal root, if an accompanying condition comes to help it, then all manner of senses arise”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0602c04〕: 「此中緣起是何句義,大眾部問。論『鉢剌底至轉變成緣』,此釋緣也。准《正理》云經主此中釋差別義。鉢剌底是至義,乃至如是所釋越彼所宗。乃至經主自立此句義已,後自假立如是徵難。如是句義理不應然。所以者何?依一作者有二作用」 tr. “‘what is the sense of the phrase dependent origination here’ is a Mahāsāṃghika asking. The treatise’s ‘prati’ down to ‘is altered into dependent’ explains ‘dependent.’ Following the Correct Principle, it says that the Sūtra-master here explains the sense of the difference: prati has the sense of reaching, down to, what is thus explained goes beyond what that school holds; down to, the Sūtra-master, having established this sense of the phrase himself, afterwards himself assumedly sets up such an objection: such a sense of the phrase does not stand to reason. Why so? Because upon one agent there would be two operations.” ⇒ Both commentaries mark it as 「大眾部問」 tr. “a Mahāsāṃghika asking,” while the original sentence of the treatise gives only 「此中緣起是何句義」 tr. “what is the sense of the phrase ‘dependent origination’ here” and does not say who asks — this is an adjudication of the ancient masters. Fabao’s Commentary further adduces the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle censuring outright 「經主……越彼所宗」 tr. “the Sūtra-master . . . goes beyond what that school holds,” the two layers of material being tightly linked.
- The school censured under 「緣起是無為」 tr. “dependent origination is unconditioned” — the two texts’ differing names recorded together — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0602b17〕: 「望滿說違其經意。或可不許二支未來,此即壞前所立三際,應說有二。論『有說緣起是無為法』,破異計也。《婆沙》二十三云『分別說部』,《宗輪論》云『大眾部也』。以經說緣起法性常住,故謂無為。論『以契經說法至理則不然』,論主審定大眾部意」 tr. “Wangman’s account contradicts the intent of that sūtra. Or else the two links may not be allowed in the future, and this would wreck the three periods established above, and it should be said that there are two. The treatise’s ‘some say dependent origination is an unconditioned dharma’ refutes a divergent position. The Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle twenty-three, calls them ‘the Vibhajyavādins,’ and the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets calls them ‘the Mahāsāṃghikas.’ Because the sūtra says that the dharma-nature of dependent origination abides constantly, they take it to be unconditioned. The treatise’s ‘because the sūtras say’ down to ‘the principle may not be granted’ is the author fixing the intent of the Mahāsāṃghikas.” ⇒ The Mahāvibhāṣā calls them 「分別說部」 tr. “the Vibhajyavādins” and the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets 「大眾部」 tr. “the Mahāsāṃghikas,” and Fabao’s Commentary sets the two texts side by side without forcing a judgment of sameness or difference (to be viewed together with item 24 of section IV: Paramārtha’s version gives 「有餘部說」 tr. “some other school says” while Xuanzang’s version gives only 「有說」 tr. “some say”).
- The objection of the masters of the science of sounds admits of two readings (Puguang’s Record keeps both · Fabao’s Commentary takes one) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0170a25〕: 「聲論、經部俱說過、未無體故。以非有故,破彼經部。若以此頌破說一切有部,聲論即以己宗義破。無如是過至為在未來」 tr. “because the masters of the science of sounds and the Sautrāntikas both say that past and future have no entity. By way of nonexistence, that Sautrāntika position is refuted. If this stanza is used to refute the Sarvāstivādins, then the masters of the science of sounds are refuting by the sense of their own tenet. From ‘there is no such fault’ down to ‘or in the future’”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0603a05〕: 「論主取經部義意,假作聲論師破也」 tr. “the author takes the sense and intent of the Sautrāntikas and raises the refutation in the assumed person of a master of the science of sounds.” ⇒ Puguang’s Record keeps the two readings 「破經部」 tr. “refuting the Sautrāntikas” and 「破說一切有部」 tr. “refuting the Sarvāstivādins,” while Fabao’s Commentary simply takes the one reading 「論主取經部義」 tr. “the author takes the Sautrāntikas’ sense,”** the two commentaries taking slightly different roads, recorded together without adjudication (this divergence also connects with items (4) and (5) of section V).
- The simile of 「開口已眠」 tr. “the mouth having been opened, one sleeps” (the two commentaries explaining it alike) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0171a08〕: 「又如開口與眠雖復同時,而言開口已眠。故至緣與起雖復同時,說己無過。聲論不救闇至已燈滅,即難開口已眠,云:如有一人先開口已然後方眠,是即先後不俱時也。為通伏難,故言:若後眠時,此口應閉」 tr. “and just as opening the mouth and sleeping, though simultaneous, are yet spoken of as ‘the mouth having been opened, one sleeps,’ so reaching the condition and originating, though simultaneous, may be spoken of without fault. The masters of the science of sounds do not rescue ‘darkness arriving, the lamp has already gone out,’ but object against ‘the mouth having been opened, one sleeps,’ saying: as when a man first opens his mouth and only afterwards sleeps, this is before and after and not simultaneous. To resolve this hidden objection it is said: were sleep to come after, the mouth would have to be shut”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0603b16〕: 「及開口已眠,眠與開口同時,亦說開口已眠,同時言已。聲論師不信開口與眠同時,第四句反難云:若未眠開口,後眠應閉,以言開口已後眠故」 tr. “‘and the mouth having been opened, one sleeps’: sleep and the opening of the mouth are simultaneous, and yet it is said ‘the mouth having been opened, one sleeps,’ the word ‘already’ being used of what is simultaneous. The masters of the science of sounds do not believe that opening the mouth and sleeping are simultaneous, and the fourth line counter-objects: if the mouth is opened before sleep, then at the later sleeping it would have to be shut, since it says ‘the mouth having been opened, afterwards one sleeps.’”
- The Venerable Wangman’s four alternatives (Puguang’s Record stating them directly · Fabao’s Commentary linking to the Correct Principle) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0168c26〕: 「尊者望滿至諸無為法者,望滿意說:若從因已起,名緣已生,通攝過、現一切諸法。若與餘為因,說名緣起,唯除過、現、無學後心,餘三世有為法」 tr. “from ‘the Venerable Wangman’ down to ‘the unconditioned dharmas’: Wangman’s intent is that what has already arisen from its cause is named what has already arisen from conditions, gathering in generally all dharmas past and present; and what is a cause for others is called dependent origination, that is, all conditioned dharmas of the three times except the past and present at the last thought of one beyond learning”; Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0601c17〕: 「論『尊者望滿至諸無為法』,述望滿釋經也。《正理論》云『今詳尊者所說義意,若從因已起名緣已生,若與餘為因說名緣起。非無為法得緣起名,以為因相不圓滿故』」 tr. “the treatise’s ‘the Venerable Wangman’ down to ‘the unconditioned dharmas’ reports Wangman’s explanation of the sūtra. The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says, ‘now, examining the sense and intent of what the Venerable says: if what has already arisen from its cause is named what has already arisen from conditions, and what is a cause for others is called dependent origination, then an unconditioned dharma does not get the name of dependent origination, because the mark of being a cause is not complete in it.’” ⇒ Puguang’s Record states only Wangman’s own position, while Fabao’s Commentary links it further to Saṅghabhadra’s comment (see item (8) of section V).
- The outline of the closing passage 「純大苦蘊集」 tr. “the origination of the sheer great mass of suffering” — Puguang’s Record first marks in sum 「上來經部出十二支體」 tr. “the above is the Sautrāntikas setting out the entities of the twelve links”〔T41n1821 0173a15〕, and so the base text’s closing sentence 「毘婆沙宗如前已說」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika school’s account has been stated above”〔T29 0051b26〕means that the Vaibhāṣika explanation was stated earlier, and not that what has been explained above is the correct Vaibhāṣika sense. Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0604c11〕: 「已上依經部釋十二支也。已下依論釋經純大苦蘊集。論『如是純言顯唯有行無我我所』,大苦蘊言,顯苦無初無後,故名大也。集言為顯諸苦蘊生,集是生義也」 tr. “the above explains the twelve links according to the Sautrāntikas. What follows explains, according to the treatise, the sūtra’s ‘origination of the sheer great mass of suffering.’ The treatise’s ‘the word sheer shows that there is only the formations and no self nor what belongs to a self’; the words ‘great mass of suffering’ show that suffering has neither beginning nor end, and so it is named great. The word ‘origination’ is to show the arising of the masses of suffering, origination being the sense of arising.” ⇒ Fabao’s Commentary marks plainly the switch of framework in the text of the treatise at this place (first reporting the Sautrāntikas’ dispute over the explanation of the twelve links; the closing sentence 「毘婆沙宗如前已說」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika school’s account has been stated above” meaning that the Vaibhāṣika explanation was stated earlier), which is of great help in grasping the thread of the whole passage.
- The matching of “from an affliction an affliction is produced” across the three lives (Fabao’s Commentary) — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0600c26〕: 「此一頌明惑等相生。『論曰至其理唯此』,答前難也。『從惑生惑』者,即愛、取俱是煩惱,愛緣於取,是從惑生惑。此有一。『從惑生業』者,謂無明緣行,取緣有也。取與無明同是惑也,即現在取過去名無明也」 tr. “this one stanza explains the mutual production of afflictions and the rest. From ‘the treatise says’ down to ‘the principle is only this’ answers the previous objection. ‘From an affliction an affliction is produced’: craving and grasping are both afflictions, and craving conditions grasping, and this is from an affliction an affliction is produced. Of this there is one. ‘From an affliction an action is produced’ means that ignorance conditions the formations and grasping conditions existence. Grasping and ignorance are alike afflictions: that is, present grasping is named ignorance in the past.”
- The three afflictions and two actions item by item (Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0872c09〕: 「三煩惱者,無明、愛、取煩惱為性。二業者,行、有二支以業為體」 tr. “‘three afflictions’: ignorance, craving, and grasping have affliction for their nature. ‘Two actions’: the two links the formations and existence have action for their entity.”
Where the three commentaries diverge, each is recorded together and none is judged right or wrong. This unit has no Shentai’s Commentary, and so there are three and not four.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Link to the Yogācāra Root System · Bridge ②)
The appearances of intermediate existence, the order of entry into the womb, and the twelve links and three periods established in this unit may be read across with the root treatises of the Yogācāra lineage as follows (each item attached to that lineage word for word):
- The opening and gathering of the names of intermediate existence — this treatise gets the name from feeding on fragrance, 「健達縛」 tr. “gandharva”〔T29 0046b10〕; the Yogācārabhūmi, in the Section on the Basic Levels, lists four names for it, one of which is 「或名健達縛,尋香行故,香所資故」 tr. “or it is named gandharva, because it goes seeking fragrance and because it is supported by fragrance”〔T30n1579 0282b05〕; and its general heading gives 「此中有,有種種名。或名中有,在死生二有中間生故」 tr. “this intermediate existence has various names. Or it is named intermediate existence, because it is born in the middle between the two existences of death and birth” · 「或名意行,以意為依,往生處故」 tr. “or it is named mind-going, because with mind as its support it goes to the place of birth” · 「或名趣生,對生有起故」 tr. “or it is named destiny-going, because it arises facing birth-existence”〔T30n1579 0282b04·0282b06·0282b07〕, and says 「當知中有除無色界一切生處」 tr. “it should be known that intermediate existence excludes the formless realm and covers all places of birth”〔T30n1579 0282b08〕. ⇒ The Kośa brings out one name (gandharva) · the Yogācārabhūmi lists four (intermediate existence · gandharva · mind-going · destiny-going), and the sense 「無色無中有」 tr. “the formless has no intermediate existence” agrees in the two treatises (the Kośa giving 「若在無色中闕具三」 tr. “if in the formless, one is wanting and three are had”〔T29 0046a18〕).
- The time intermediate existence abides — this treatise records Vasumitra’s 「此極多七日」 tr. “this is at the most seven days”〔T29 0046b27〕as one divergent account and sets it level with the Mahāvibhāṣā’s 「住少時」 tr. “it abides a short time” — Puguang’s Record adjudicating this fourth account to be the correct sense, 「第四師正義」 tr. “the fourth master’s correct sense”〔T41n1821 0162a16〕; the Yogācārabhūmi, however, simply establishes it as its own account: 「又此中有,若未得生緣,極七日住」 tr. “and this intermediate existence, if it has not got the conditions for birth, abides at the most seven days” · 「若極七日未得生緣,死而復生」 tr. “if at the most seven days it has not got the conditions for birth, it dies and is born again”〔T30n1579 0282a27·0282a28〕. ⇒ A divergent account within a school becomes a settled account in the Yogācāra system — one instance of a divergent account being promoted (recorded only · not adjudicated).
- Intermediate existence complete in the faculties — this treatise gives 「一切中有皆具五根」 tr. “all intermediate existences are complete in the five faculties”〔T29 0046b02〕; the Yogācārabhūmi gives 「中有必具諸根」 tr. “intermediate existence is necessarily complete in the faculties”〔T30n1579 0282a17〕. The two systems agree.
- The opening and gathering of the stages within the womb: five stages against eight — this treatise gives 「謂母腹中分位有五」 tr. “that is, within the mother’s belly the stages are five”〔T29 0047c23〕(the kalala · the arbuda · the peśī · the ghana · the praśākhā); the Yogācārabhūmi opens them into eight: 「復次,此之胎藏,八位差別。何等為八?謂羯羅藍位、遏部曇位、閉尸位、鍵南位、鉢羅賒佉位、髮毛爪位、根位、形位」 tr. “further, this womb-store has eight stages in difference. What are the eight? The stage of the kalala, the stage of the arbuda, the stage of the peśī, the stage of the ghana, the stage of the praśākhā, the stage of hair, down, and nails, the stage of the faculties, and the stage of the shape”〔T30n1579 0284c26〕, and brings out the appearance of each stage, 「若已結凝,箭內仍稀,名羯羅藍」 tr. “when it has congealed and set, while within the arrow it is still thin, it is named the kalala”〔T30n1579 0284c28〕. ⇒ The Kośa gathers the three matters under the sentence 「後髮毛爪等,及色根形相,漸次而轉增」 tr. “thereafter hair, down, nails, and the rest, and the material faculties and the shape, gradually grow by turns” after the fifth stage, while the Yogācārabhūmi establishes each of these three as a stage of its own to make eight — a difference in opening and gathering of one and the same material, and one of the steadiest anchors for reading embryology across the two.
- Three afflictions, two actions, seven entities → the three paths of affliction, action, and suffering — this treatise gives 「三煩惱二業,七事亦名果」 tr. “three afflictions and two actions, and seven entities also named results”〔T29 0049a21〕; the Section on Ascertainment of the Yogācārabhūmi gives 「問:此十二支,幾是煩惱道?幾是業道?幾是苦道?答:三是煩惱道,二是業道,餘是苦道」 tr. “Question: of these twelve links, how many are the path of affliction? How many the path of action? How many the path of suffering? Answer: three are the path of affliction, two the path of action, and the rest the path of suffering”〔T30n1579 0325b25〕. ⇒ The numbers agree throughout (three · two · seven) while the names differ (entity against the path of suffering), and this is the most direct correspondence between this unit and the Yogācāra system.
- The paired names dependent origination and what has already arisen from conditions — this treatise gives 「諸支因分說名緣起」 tr. “the cause-portion of the links is called dependent origination” · 「諸支果分說緣已生」 tr. “the result-portion of the links is called what has already arisen from conditions”〔T29 0049c27·0049c28〕; the Yogācārabhūmi gives 「云何緣起?云何緣生?謂諸行生起法性,是名緣起;即彼生已,說名緣生」 tr. “what is dependent origination? What is arising from conditions? The dharma-nature of the arising of the formations is named dependent origination; and they, having arisen, are called arisen from conditions”〔T30n1579 0325c10〕. ⇒ The two systems establish the same pair of names while the criteria on which they hang differ — the Kośa hangs them on 「因分/果分」 tr. “the cause-portion / the result-portion” (the two faces of one and the same link), the Yogācārabhūmi on 「生起法性/即彼生已」 tr. “the dharma-nature of arising / they, having arisen.”
- The solitary mark and the mixed mark — the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only gives 「無明、愛、取說名獨相,不與餘支相交雜故;餘是雜相」 tr. “ignorance, craving, and grasping are called the solitary marks, because they are not intermixed with the other links; the rest are the mixed marks”〔T31n1585 0044b10〕, running on the same track as this treatise’s division 「三煩惱二業,七事」 tr. “three afflictions, two actions, seven entities.”
- The adjudication of two rounds across three lives against one round across two — the largest single point of divergence — this treatise establishes the twelve links by 「分位緣起」 tr. “dependent origination by stages”〔T29 0050a09〕, with 「前後際各立二支,中際八支,故成十二」 tr. “the earlier and later periods have two links established for each and the middle period eight, and so they make twelve”〔T29 0048a29〕, which is the type of the two rounds of cause and result across three lives; the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only, however, refutes the setting up of two rounds outright: 「此十二支,十因、二果,定不同世」 tr. “of these twelve links, ten are causes and two results, and definitely they are not of the same life”〔T31n1585 0044b02〕·「如是十二,一重因果,足顯輪轉,及離斷、常,施設兩重,實為無用」 tr. “these twelve, in one round of cause and result, suffice to show the turning round and the keeping clear of annihilation and constancy; to set up two rounds is in fact useless”〔T31n1585 0044b03〕. ⇒ One and the same twelve links, with a different number of rounds set up. And its 「三唯是染,煩惱性故;七唯不染,異熟果故」 tr. “three are defiled alone, being of the nature of affliction; seven are undefiled alone, being maturation results”〔T31n1585 0044b08〕carries on this treatise’s division 「三煩惱二業,七事」 tr. “three afflictions, two actions, seven entities.” The characterization of the relation of this passage (carrying on, refuting, or establishing separately) this section records without adjudicating.
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text): the Abhidharmakośa in thirty fascicles, 「第二出與真諦出者同本」 tr. “the second bringing out, of the same original as what Paramārtha brought out,” and of its translation it says 「永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “translated at the Scripture-Translation Cloister of the Great Ci’en Monastery from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui to the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year, when it was finished, the monk Yuanyu taking it down” — the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. At the head of this unit’s fascicle stands 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第九」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Nine”〔T29 0045c05〕· the chapter continuation title 「分別世品第三之二」 tr. “Chapter Three, Analysis of the World, part two”〔T29 0045c09〕.
- Paramārtha’s old translation (the collation witness): the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma in twenty-two fascicles, the first translation〔T55n2154 0545c16 著錄〕. What this unit answers to is his Fascicle Six (the closing section of part one) and the whole of part two — the fascicle title 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論卷第六」 tr. “Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, Fascicle Six”〔T29n1559 0204b29〕· the chapter continuation title 「釋論中分別世間品之二」 tr. “within the Expository Treatise, the Chapter Analyzing the World, part two”〔T29n1559 0204c06〕. The head of the whole Chapter on the World is at 「釋論中分別世間品第三」 tr. “within the Expository Treatise, Chapter Three, Analyzing the World”〔T29n1559 0198a24〕.
- The translation of the two treatises of the debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue records 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharma Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle in eighty fascicles” and 「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharma Treatise Revealing the Doctrine in forty fascicles”, and notes 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above share the stanzas of the Abhidharmakośa and differ in their explanations, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕; the Zhenyuan Catalogue records the same and adds 「尊者眾賢造」 tr. “composed by the Venerable Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2157 0954b02〕. ⇒ The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “sharing the stanzas and differing in explanation” are the ground of the practice of section V — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose separate prose commentaries; yet the sentence 「傳許」 tr. “transmitted and allowed” in this unit is an exception, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine altering the stanza outright to 「佛依分位說」 tr. “the Buddha spoke in dependence upon stages”〔T29n1563 0842a13〕, so that in the phrase 「頌同」 tr. “sharing the stanzas” there is here an actual breach (a textual fact · recorded without adjudication).
- Collateral evidence on the translation: Xuanzang’s reply in the spring of the fifth year of Yonghui, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “as for the Kośa and the Conforming to Correct Principle, the translation now in hand is not yet complete, but this year it will certainly be finished” — the Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of the Great Ci’en Monastery〔T50n2053 0261c20〕. ⇒ The Kośa and the Conforming to Correct Principle were translated together in the same period, and this is the background in translation history for the density of the material of debate in this unit (a fact recorded only · no judgment of cause is made).
- The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outlines) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on the World wholly wanting).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Nine (base text)〔0045c05–0051c01〕: fascicle title 0045c05 · chapter continuation title 0045c09 · the transitional sentence at the head of the fascicle 0045c10 · Root 13 0045c11 · quoted stanza one (the ten dreams) 0045c27 · quoted stanza two (the white elephant) 0046a04 · Roots 14 and 15 0046a20 · quoted stanza three (falling headlong into the hells) 0047a17 · Roots 16 and 17 0047a21 · Roots 18 and 19 0047b27 · quoted stanza four (the five stages within the womb) 0047c19 · Root 20 0048a23 · Roots 21–24 0048b12 · first half of Root 25 0048c20 · second half of Root 25 0049a03 · Root 26 0049a21 · Root 27 0049b06 · first half of Root 28 0049c26 · quoted stanza five (the objection of the masters of the science of sounds) 0050b23 · quoted stanza six (explaining the sense of dependent origination) 0050c08 · the close of the fascicle 0051b26. The boundary of the next fascicle (Unit 3) 0051c06 · 0051c07.
- Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0202b22–0208b22. Principal items 0202b22 · 0202b25 · 0202c02 · 0202c07 · 0202c11 · 0202c15 · 0202c29 · 0203a14 · 0203b01 · 0203c23 · 0203c29 · 0204a26 · 0204b13 · 0204b23 · 0204c10 · 0204c21 · 0205a16 · 0205b03 · 0205c03 · 0205c14 · 0205c25 · 0206a08 · 0206a25 · 0207a25. Fascicle title 0204b29 · chapter continuation title 0204c06 · head of the Chapter on the World 0198a24.
- Saṅghabhadra T1562 〈辯緣起品第三〉(Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination)〔0456a16–0527b18〕: 0476c20 · 0476c26 · 0476c28 · 0477a06 · 0477b23 · 0477b24 · 0477c04 · 0478b12 · 0478c03 · 0479a24 · 0479a28 · 0481b08 · 0481b29 · 0482c03 · 0482c08 · 0482c13 · 0483a07 · 0483a10 · 0483a19 · 0484a12 · 0484a22 · 0494b14 · 0494b15 · 0495c22 · 0496b11 · 0497b22 · 0497b28 · 0498a04 · 0498c27 · 0499a01 · 0499a11
- Saṅghabhadra T1563 〈辯緣起品第四〉(Chapter Four, Analyzing Dependent Origination)〔0829a22–0859b21〕: 0838b16 · 0841c17 · 0842a11 · 0842a13 · 0842a20 · 0842a23
- Puguang’s Record T41n1821〔0160a05–0173a25〕: 0160a05 · 0160a06 · 0160a15 · 0160b17 · 0160c28 · 0161b10 · 0161b11 · 0161b25 · 0161c20 · 0162a12 · 0162a16 · 0162c08 · 0162c16 · 0163b25 · 0163c14 · 0163c20 · 0164a09 · 0164a13 · 0164b19 · 0164b27 · 0164c10 · 0165a29 · 0168c26 · 0169c17 · 0169c28 · 0170a25 · 0171a08 · 0173a15 · 0173a26; the boundary of the next fascicle 0173a26.
- Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822〔0593c05–0604c26〕: 0593c05 · 0593c06 · 0594a06 · 0594b29 · 0595b02 · 0595b09 · 0595c01 · 0595c10 · 0596c12 · 0596c17 · 0597a05 · 0597a27 · 0597b21 · 0600c26 · 0601c17 · 0602b17 · 0602c04 · 0603a05 · 0603b16 · 0604c11 · 0604c27; the boundary of the next fascicle 0604c27.
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823〔0868b12–0873b14〕: fascicle title 0868b12 (no chapter name) · 0868b16 · 0868b20 · 0868c10 · 0869a09 · 0869a12 · 0869a29 · 0869b13 · 0869b21 · 0869c13 · 0869c24 · 0870b23 · 0870b24 · 0871b14 · 0871b25 · 0872a29 · 0872b01 · 0872c09; the boundary of the next fascicle 0873b24.
- Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836: the table of surviving contents〔X53n0836 0001a04〕; the Chapter on the World wholly wanting — for this unit there is no Shentai to attach (the lacuna marked as it stands · not supplied).
- Anchors for cross-reading with the Yogācāra system: T31n1585 0044b02 · 0044b03 · 0044b08 · 0044b10; T30n1579 0282a17 · 0282a27 · 0282a28 · 0282b04 · 0282b05 · 0282b06 · 0282b07 · 0282b08 · 0284c26 · 0284c28 · 0325b25 · 0325c10
- Catalogues and biographies: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0621a01; T55n2157 0954b02; T50n2053 0261c20.
- Collation: seventy-three collation anchors in this fascicle (fifty-two variant readings fully enumerated · four CBETA restorations on anchors of their own, not counted among the variants · five CBETA restorations recorded separately) · no case for emending the established text.